Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I hadn’t seen any of my friends in three years.

Torn between wanting to go find them, but also hoping they’d chosen to forget about me. Maybe it was better this way. This way I wouldn’t get any of them hurt. Or worse.

The only way I was able to cope was to pretend that none of them had ever existed. A figment of my memory repressed into a flat 2D thing I could fold and tuck away.

Between training with Erebus and finally mastering my root; I felt like a different person. I wasn’t even sure I could recognize myself anymore. Time had made me meeker, paranoid constantly, and fearful of how much longer I could exist in this dreaded in between. Before and After-Bree seemed like child play. Between Bree? More than a little fucked up.

Trying to maintain as much normalcy as possible while being owned by an ancient murdering demon; the time had been torturous. The training was hard. Brutal, even. Yet it rendered all the benefits I had been praying for for so long.

And the Shadow King…was strangely fair. As long as I kept my promise to not run away from him. A shaky promise to begin with, but years later I was still here with him.

After the first year, I asked him if I could get a job or go volunteer somewhere. I couldn’t stand staying in our stuffy house for another three-hundred and sixty-five days without losing what little sanity I had left. To my surprise, he obliged me. He’d even got me a beat up old pickup truck and taught me how to drive it. Just like that I’d picked up a job at the local diner across from the dusty old truck stop.

A deeper internal part of me whispered about acts of benevolence from your captures. The charade of kindness. But when I remembered all I was up against; I wondered where else I could go without hurting anyone I was with? The only answers I had were… the dusty old house we shared and the diner.

It wasn’t perfect by any means, but I loved feeling busy during the morning or lunch shift. To have my thoughts drawn further into something else. It broke up the monotony of my new reality. My only complaint was the drafty dresses we had as uniforms and the belligerent customers that would breeze in from time to time.

I’d only had to wrestled down one or two drunks. I explained away my strength and combat skills as my father being ex-military. If only they knew.

Otherwise, for a couple hours a day, I could forget the life I left behind to focus on eggs Benedict, black coffee, and three orders of bananas foster on French toast. I was able to maintain this tiny fantasy until one slow afternoon, I felt it.

I was so surprised I dropped an entire mug of coffee onto the ground. There was no mistaking the sparks and heat that ran up the back of my legs and settled on the center of my back. I fell into a trance as I felt the familiar presence of a Merlin behind me.

“Hey! Watch what you’re doing woman!” The stained pant leg of a customer brought me back to Earth and I rushed to clean up.

“I’m sorry sir. Please excuse me while I get the supplies to tidy this up.” I sputtered out while picking up the larger pieces of porcelain then escaping to the back kitchen for the mop.

“Ramona! What’s gotten into you today? It’s usually Shelley-Ann getting coffee mugs deducted from her pay.” One of the older women working in the kitchen laughed while pushing the mop and bucket my way. I made quick work of discarding the broken porcelain and said thank you.

I braced myself, passing back through the door. I looked around, trying not to look as paranoid as I felt. Yet, no one stood out.

I cleaned, brought over a new mug of coffee on the house, and finished my entire lunch shift without the feeling returning.

Did I imagine it? I must finally be losing my mind.

 I collected my tips and made my way back to my truck. Turning up the radio to drown out my chaotic thoughts.

***

A week had passed and I nearly forgotten all about that feeling. Naturally, I hadn’t breathed a word of this to Erebus. After all, I wasn’t sure if what happened was even real. I dragged my body in for the opening 6am shift. A quick pineapple hair style with curls tumbling down over my neck, ears, and brows. I had barely put on my apron when the bell hanging over the door rang.

“Just a minute! I’ll be right with you.” I called up from the back making sure I had my notepad and pen in my front pocket. I pushed my back against the swinging door and plastered on my customer service smile when I felt it again.

But this time, there was no mistake. Golden eyes, thick serious brows, and all black ensemble in the mid-western heat. I took a panicked look around before meeting his eyes again and my knees nearly went weak. Full moon tawny eyes dragged all over my body, hot and slow, memorizing every change from the last time we’d met. The tingling all over my skin was already making me breathless.

I felt my vision dance and my knees nearly give out in earnest. In a last-ditch effort, I pinched my nails into my palms to bring the world back into focus.

Selwyn.           

I wanted to scream. I wanted to cry. I wanted to squeeze him until his lungs gave out. But right now, my brain entirely short circuited. I was in such shock the only thing that came out of my mouth was “Good Morning sir. Please sit anywhere y-you’d like.” I replied robotically, but my voice was distant, dizzy. Selwyn raised an eyebrow at the empty diner and looked back at me.

“She sees me again after three years and she calls me sir.” Sel voiced out loud more to himself than to me. “Rude. But still… a part of me does like role play.” He returned his voice even lower than I remembered. My guts started churning instantly.

“Which table are you working…” He looked down at my name tag and smirked. “Ramona?”  All I could manage was a pointed finger toward the corner booth as he paced over. I followed behind him and the smell of his aether signature wafted in the air in his wake. The whiskey and cinnamon were enough to make my mouth start watering.  He still towered over me, but now he looked even more brawny than the last time we’d met. Remnants of a clean shave told me he certainly wasn’t the wayward college boy I’d left behind.

He strategically sat with his back to the rest of the restaurant and I placed the menu down in front of him. He shook his head, likely in disbelief before ordering coffee, fruits, scrambled eggs, toast, hot chocolate, and pancakes. I tried to keep my face neutral at the amount of food he’d just requested before asking, “How do you like your coffee?” I was nonchalant as I could manage. I felt his eyes on my neck, my cheeks, my lips, then he snickered to himself. “I like my coffee black. But I’m sure you knew that already.”

It took all of my brain power not to hit him with my notebook. I knew initiating physical contact would only encourage him. I gave Sel a wry glare and walked away.

There was not a single doubt in my mind Selwyn Kane could hear my heart pounding inside my ears and my breath caught in my throat. I was so overwhelmed I could feel my eyes start to water. I shook my head and made myself busy with wiping down all the tables again before the food was ready. I needed a plan.

It was so early that it was only me, the nosy breakfast barmaid out back with a cigarette, and one of the cooks in the rear kitchen working. I knew better than to think that Sel hadn’t planned to show up like this.

I hadn’t imagined it then. He really was here a week ago too.

My thoughts rushed in a blurred panic:

What would Erebus do if he found out Sel was here?

What would Selwyn do if Erebus tried to stop him from whatever he was planning?

I was on the precipice of a panic attack when the kitchen bell rang. The food was ready. I loaded it all up onto the large silver serving tray and moved gracefully around the tables.

“Order of fresh fruits, scrambled eggs, toast, pancakes. Syrup and butter are on the table, and I’ll be back with your hot chocolate and coffee.” I rattled off from memory, just as I turned away, he grabbed my wrist. A long forgotten zip raced up my arm and I shivered.

“Our.” He corrected and I turned back confused. He only paused for a beat before saying “You didn’t really expect me to eat all this food alone, did you? Besides, I don’t even like sweet breakfast foods.” The memory of the last time we’d had breakfast together at Miss Hazel’s struck me. We’d eaten this very same meal.

Now I pulled my hand away quickly. It was too much. Selwyn just walked into the door like our good memories were only yesterday. Just a few words from him were enough to sprout hopes I’d buried years ago. This couldn’t work out. His world. My fantasies. They just couldn’t happen.

But then the same voice in my head whispered something dangerous.

Even if they can’t happen, all the more reason to pretend with him right now while it lasts.

Just like that all the pressure, expectation, and stipulations of the demonic contract fell away. Because today. Right now. I could enjoy breakfast for twenty minutes with Selwyn Kane. I could live in the right now. I poured out our hot beverages and retreated back into our brief interlude.

I gave him a small smile, which he freely returned. Though there was hurt evident in his eyes. I could almost read all the questions Sel wanted to ask me in those soulful irises. I slid in the booth opposite him and reached my hand out. Without any hesitation he reached forward and interlaced our fingers. Pulling my hand upward he rubbed his face into the back of my palm before kissing it gently.

My face grew warm all the way up to my ears, but I didn’t turn away from him. I pulsed a squeeze into his hand. “Come on. Let’s eat before everything gets cold.” I chided, squeezing again before pulling my hand away.

The peaceful silence only lasted a few bites before Sel interjected. “How long will we be playing house before the two of us can have a serious conversation?” He griped stabbing his eggs with way more aggression than was necessary.

No doubt he’s wondering why I’m here and where Erebus is.

“I’m happy to see you Selwyn and I really do want to enjoy our breakfast together. But whatever designs you have with seeking me out might have been for nothing.” I sighed miserably hating every word coming out of my mouth. “I won’t be leaving with you.”

I’m sure at one point or another in our relationship Sel appreciated getting straight to the point. The least I could do was honor that now.

His gaze narrowed. “And why is that, Briana? Has Stockholm syndrome finally set in after all of these years? Or has my company become a distant second to the King of Shadows?” Sel scoffed taking a hard bite into his toast with his sharp canines.

There was no simple way to explain how the bloodmark worked. But I’d realized enough about it to know there was nowhere on this entire planet I could hide from Erebus.

“I made my choice. Please, respect it.” I mumbled low sipping on my hot chocolate.

Sel leaned back and painted me down with his eyes. “That’s too bad. After all the trouble Valec, William, and I went to finally figuring out how to get rid of Erebus’ bloodmark. I finally track you down and you decide you don’t want our help. God laughs again.” He revealed and I choked on my cocoa.

They- they what?

Part of me wondered why Nick and Alice weren’t included in team “Break-Bree’s-Bloodmark” but I couldn’t move past his words.

“How?” I said dumbly and Sel smiled knowingly.

“If my mother could remove the Order’s oaths from my body, what makes you think she couldn’t teach me to do the same with your bloodmark?” Sel’s face had a cocky grin smeared all over it and not for the first time, I wished for a Merlin’s ability to tell truth from lies.

“So… you can..?” I couldn’t even muster up any words past my own astonishment.

“Yes, mystery girl, I can.” He leaned in, a streak of nervousness moved across his expression. “But there are stipulations you’d have to agree to. I wouldn’t do it unless you understood what that meant. I’d need your permission.” Something in the change of bravado made me hesitate.

“Don’t be coy now mystery boy. What stipulations?” I used all the observational skills I could. Taking in how his grip changed on his cup, how his tongue moistened his lips, and his dodgy gaze left my own twice.

He’s nervous to tell me.

Selwyn kept his voice low as he talked magic and I could tell he was using his ears to comb the diner. Making sure this message was for our ears only. “Incantations that are binding are nearly impossible to remove. In most cases the subject ends up dying as a result of the procedure. They can also be overridden with stronger oaths and bloodmarks. That works but still doesn’t completely solve the problem. However, the owner of the bloodmark can be transferred with a nearly seventy percent success rate. After that transfer takes place, then the new owner of the mark can have it dispelled completely. If both parties agree.”

It took no time at all for me to put the dots together. “So… you’re saying that you are going to bloodmark me?” Sel nodded and his neck and ears turned a shade of pink.

“Okay, but what aren’t you telling me?” I tried to be patient, but if it made Selwyn Kane blush, it certainly was worth mentioning.

“Blood magic is one of the strongest forms of binding that there is. In order to surpass that there’s only one type of magic with an even stronger bond.” He paused; his eyes boring into mine. “Combining blood and sex magic.”

“Oh.” I blinked once. Blinked twice.

...d id he just say sex magic?

As if reading my mind. “Yes. Of course, it doesn’t have to be me, but that would be the best way to transfer ownership of the bloodmark.” Sel supplied, kindly giving me an out if I wasn’t interested in being marked by him.

“Are you saying that you’d have no qualms with me asking Valec then?” I queried coyly. His golden eyes flashed and his frown set deep. “If he is your choice, then I won’t stand in your way.” He mumbled through gritted teeth.

I shook my head. “Not exactly what I was asking.” I sighed trying again. “Selwyn, how would you feel if I chose you? What would it mean for us?” I pressed him further. I wasn’t sure if the pervasive thought of this all being an indulgent fantasy made me brave. Or was it the fear that I may never get the chance to know these things from Sel if I didn’t ask now?

Either way, I wanted to hear him say it.

He extended his hand, clasping mine again. “Briana Irene Matthews. If I was ever blessed with the opportunity to worship you in bed; I’d do everything in my power to make sure you’d never desire anyone else. In this lifetime or the next.” The heat of Sel’s gaze started an insatiable burn in my gut that dripped down into my panties. He held my gaze and leaned forward like the scent of my arousal was wrapped around his throat pulling him into me.

He wasn’t done. “As for beyond that ritual. Cariad, these years and yearning have only made me more sure, that you’re the person I want in my life. There isn’t any part of myself that I wouldn’t be willing to give up for you. You’re worth all that and more Bree.” His confession struck right through three years of repressed desires and emotions. An explosive accelerant on luke warm coals turned inferno.

All the feelings from our last kiss came rushing back to me and my eyes grew misty. I cleared my throat. “I guess that settles that for now.” I pulled at my shirt trying to cool down my body. Taking deep breaths to prevent any tears. He smiled sweetly his eyes taking me in.

“And while I’m being explicitly honest, you’re even more beautiful than I remember. But I hate that uniform.” He growled and I blinked surprised at the sudden change in topic and tone.

That rude little-

“What do you hate about it? Does it look that bad?” I bleated suddenly self-conscious about the number of coffee stains on my apron.

“Are you kidding me? You look so stimulating I could suck you down with honey.” He paused clearly playing that very scenario behind his distant eyes. “Kills me to think these dusty bastards walking in here every day are getting an eyeful of you with their biscuits.” My jaw dropped and I kicked him under the table, making sure we were still alone in the main serving room. He ate it up like a love tap before getting serious all over again.

“So what do you say Bree? Do you still not want to leave with me?” The hunger receded from his expression and morphed into cautious vulnerability. I hated that logistics hit my mind first before feelings. If I was going to catch Erebus off guard, I’d have to leave right now. I wouldn’t be surprised if I went back to that house and Erebus caught Selwyn’s scent on my skin. That also meant that whatever transfer ritual Selwyn had planned would have to happen today too.

My supposed fantasy and this stark reality began to blur together. Saying yes now, would be an end to all of the pretending. There was no guarantee that the bloodshed and lies I’d ran from all those years ago weren’t on the other side of this escape plan. I knew history could repeat itself.

But then there was Selwyn.

Selwyn, who’d given up everything for me and by some miracle had been gifted another chance at life with a partial human consciousness. Yet, here he was again, putting it all on the line. For me. For us.

My heart cannot turn away from him.

“Okay.” I resigned. “Let’s go.”

Selwyn stood up without a second thought and threw some bills on the counter. I wrote my resignation on my notepad and left it on the register. Per Selwyn’s instructions I left the cellphone I’d used for the past couple of years. I was grateful that I never left the house without Nick’s necklace or my mother’s bracelet. Otherwise, I might want to go back for them.

We quickly decided that I would drive the truck over to the city junk yard while Selwyn followed behind on his motorcycle. After our rendezvous, I used my only hair scrunchie to pull my big curls down flat enough to fit under his second helmet. I clutched onto his back for two hours out of my crumbling town until the neon signs, casinos, and tall buildings grew out of the skyline.

Eventually Selwyn pulled into one of the parking garages under one of the larger hotels and parked his bike. We dismounted and I followed him into the swanky underground elevator.  Using his key card, he tapped into the elevator security. My jaw nearly dropped when Sel selected PH for Penthouse.

I reached over to tap his arm “Are we meeting someone here?”. I asked still bent on following his lead for this plan.

“No, this is us for the night. Large cities will make us harder to track, luckily the closest one to you was Vegas. There so much smoke, boos, and other things I won’t mention around it will make our movements hard to pin down. Penthouse has the tightest security and I’ve put a few aether layers around to prevent any other guest from crashing in on us.” I was impressed to say the least, but something told me it took more than travel points to be able to book a Penthouse in Vegas.

I couldn’t run the numbers too long before we arrived at our suite. The view was absolutely gorgeous. The sun was high over the city, and there was a balcony I wasn’t brave enough to venture onto quite yet. More notably it was clear that Sel had made himself at home here. There were strange candles around the room and a few ancient looking tomes laid out on the coffee table and on the kitchen island.

“Okay, I got the materials for the ritual prepared. But first we’ve got to cleanse off with a spiritual bath. Make yourself comfortable and get familiar with the space. I’ll start running the water and boiling the herbs.” With Merlin speed he disappeared.

Well, this certainly isn’t what I had planned for this morning.

I didn’t have much to get comfortable with since I’d only had the clothes on my back. I opted to walk around the floor plan and tried not to gawk at the levels of luxury around me. There was a game room, a large kitchen, a miniature theatre, a grill, an entertainment style living room, the aforementioned balcony, and at the end of the large hall way, a large California King bed. A few of Sel’s clothes were tossed about the room. There were a few candles and aether books in the bedroom too. Along with vials of various liquids, with varying viscosities I couldn’t quite place.

These are definitely the dwellings of a Merlin.

“Bree.” A soft voice called from behind me. Sel had shred every layer of clothing except for a white towel around his waist and silver jewelry on his hands and neck. I couldn’t stop my eyes from hungrily taking in his chiseled body, and noticing the new additions to his tattoo collection.

Good God. He was beautiful.

He stepped toward me like I was a grazing fawn he didn’t want to frighten away. Handing me the other towel in his hand he let me know, “The bath will be done in about five minutes. Join me whenever you’re ready.” He didn’t linger and even pulled in the bedroom door to give me some privacy. As if the two of us weren’t about to get more intimate than we’d ever been before.

Shit. Why am I so nervous?

I stepped in front of the floor to ceiling mirror in the corner of the room appraising my reflection. I peeled off layer after layer and tried to see myself as Selwyn was about to see me. My uniform, apron, bra, socks, and underwear all pooled around my feet. I pulled my hair from the ponytail holder and freed my afro. Pulling and teasing it apart from root to tip until she expanded to her full glory.

The chill of the air conditioning sent goosebumps all over my body. Before I could talk myself out of it; I grabbed my towel and wrapped it around myself.  The hallways seemed even longer the second time around as my bare feet shuffled across the ground. The closer I got to the bathroom the more present the smells of sage, sandalwood, jasmine, and eucalyptus became.

I could hear Selwyn’s low chanting as he stuck an aether fired hand into a potted herbal mixture bringing it to a steamy simmer. The large claw foot tub was filled in front of him and yet more red candles illuminated the room. I stood quietly behind him while thick Welsh passed from his lips. His own rich aether signature merged with the scent of boiling herbs. It had been years since I scented it this close. It was pulling me into a trance of remembrance.

In a fluid motion Sel poured the herbs into the larger tub and the water started to glow an iridescent blue. The colors and scents of the candles merged creating a warm purple light around us.

“Are you ready?” Selwyn’s golden eyes cut through the dancing light as he reached a single hand back toward me. The hand that wasn’t desperately clutched in my towel moved toward him. I was mortified by how much it was shaking. Without any hesitation, Selwyn pulled me into his bare chest and wrapped his arms around me.

“If at any time, you feel uncomfortable or you want me to stop, just say so. I promise if this isn’t what you want, we’ll find another way. Alright?” He whispered into my ear and I nodded against him.

“I need to hear you say you understand me, Bree.” He pulled back until our eyes met. I’d nearly forgotten how important call and response was to this man. How he needed to hear you say something and mean it.

I willed my mouth to move. “Yes. I understand you Sel.” I started, but it wasn’t enough. “More importantly, I trust you…with my life.” I spoke into his chest and he hummed, the vibration emanating from deep inside of his chest.  My heart was still pounding, but I felt safe with Selwyn.

Whatever thoughts were occupying my mind completely vanished when he dropped his towel and started moving into the tub, our hands still clasped together. I followed suit, releasing my death grip on my towel, as hot embarrassment flushed my face.

I stepped in, the heat and sparks of Sel’s gaze teased all over my body.  He released our clasped hands, letting me settle in as we faced one another in the steamy water. I submerged my entire head and felt the aether in the water clinging to my body. Everything was warm and tingling all at once, I was aroused and Selwyn had barely even touched me.

“God, you are so beautiful I could weep.” He groaned biting his knuckles. I wiped the water from my eyes and took my own turn to take him in. His rippling strong arms and chest glistened slick and wet in front of me. My hands reached out to touch him nearly of their own accord. Both palms making contact with his chest. He sunk his hands down to my waist pulling our bodies flush against one another.

In a familiar motion, Sel tilted my chin up to face him and a tidal wave of desire poured from his eyes. Selwyn’s gaze traveled down to my lips for a full study and flicked back to my eyes. He was leaving it up to me to move toward him. As soon as the message was received by my brain synapses, I closed the distance.

My meek initiation was quickly over taken by Sel’s hungry mouth. His free hand that wasn’t clutching my waist moved to the back of my neck to deepen our kiss. If at all possible, I pushed in closer to him until my breasts were fully pressed against his chest. A low growl purred out of his throat while his hot tongue swished over my lips enveloping me into his dominance. I wondered how he could be gentle and bruising all at once.

Between the steam, my own bubbling desire, the aether infused water, and our breathless kiss; I started to get dizzy. Selwyn pulled us apart with a loud wet sound and started feathering kisses over my face and down my neck. Quickly transitioning to sucking and nibbling, when a surprised moan keened out of my throat. My core was already pulsing for him just beneath the water.

All at once, he pulled away with lazy lids and the change in his eyes was impossible to miss. The bright golden suns were setting into rich orange, near blood red at the base. I felt his hand brush against my knee and drag slowly up my thigh. His eyes fired into mine while his fingertips brushed against my clit like a magnet.

I wasn’t a stranger to my own body. Over the years I’d made my own explorations in search of escape and release. Things I could never experience in real life because of my bloodmarked sentencing. Of course, I fantasized about having sex with Selwyn Kane. Hell, he was my main fantasy whenever my hands slithered between my legs.

However, imagining Selwyn paled in comparison to the real thing.

I inhaled sharply and grabbed onto his shoulder to balance myself against his steady ministrations. His pressure and rhythm adjusted to the reactions of my body like he was living in my head. All the while, his eyes never left mine in an intensity that could only be his. That was Selwyn Kane. He wanted to burn the image of my hips rocking against his agile fingers into his eternal memory. Wanted me to know at every moment that he was willing and able to pleasure me like this to my heart’s content.

It had barely been a couple minutes when my moans became more and more desperate. He finally broken our gaze to suck on my neck and massage my left breast, his right hand picking up pressure and speed. My own hands clawing into his shoulders as I neared my own edge.

“Sel...wyn- ngh- I..” I could barely form the words as his hot breath unfurled against my ears. To my utter shock he began to slow down and I let out a grunt of frustration. He whispered, “What’s the matter Briana?” A drawn-out innocence, as if he didn’t know what he’d done. I wasn’t sure at first, but when he pulled back with a devilishly wicked smirk, I knew his game.

“Sel, I need more of you.” I was so lightheaded I could barely feel the indignity in my desperation. He let out a breathless laugh, but continued his slower pace. “Ask me. Tell me what you want Bree.” Selwyn teased and I wanted to punch him in his stupid grin.

Frustration made me buck my hips over his fingers faster, willing the heat not to dissipate. But Selwyn’s hand tended the fire over my tightening muscles. Not enough to let me finish, but certainly not dampening the flames. It was maddening. It was so good. It was pure torture.

“Selwyn. Ahhh…I want you to let me…” The words fell off as he shook his head in mock disappointment. “No Briana. Ask. nicely.” With each word he applied the perfect pressure getting me closer each time before slowly releasing his touch again and again. I let out another moan of irritation nearly coming undone.

Words he’d uttered to me long ago suddenly came to the forefront of my mind. “The start. The stop and everything in between. As long as it’s with you.”

He’d laid out his little kink. His preference for power play at a time where I could barely wrap my head around it. Now I was experiencing it myself. Just how right and wrong it could be. God, I had to beg him.

“Sel, please...” I moaned breathily. Almost instantly his pace increased, but only slightly. Not quite enough. At this point I was so wet I was convinced half the water in the tub was mine.

“Please, what Briana? I want to hear you.” Purring his smirk widening as he saw me catching onto his specific appetite.

“…please Selwyn. Let me cum! Please!” I cried wantonly and Sel grinned until his fangs poked into his lips. “Of course.” He mused out rotating his thumb over my oversensitive clit and sliding two fingers inside of me brushing against my walls in a come-hither motion. This time my pleasure climbed and pushed over its maximum; my thighs tighten frantically around his hands.

In the haze I saw stars. My soul was only held down into my body by the relentless pleasure emanating from my core. My slick covered flesh tightened so hard and fast around his fingers, I thought they might break. I cried out loudly; they must have heard me three floors down. Sel massaged me through every wave of my orgasm until my bones melted.

I blinked back into consciousness and watched his pridefully dopey grin. He finally pulled his fingers out of me, leaning in to kiss me soft and slow. Nibbling at my bottom lip that was starting to feel swollen. I pulled away only to slap him on his chest. “That’s for teasing me like that.”

He grabbed my fingers before I could pull them back and kissed each one. In his momentary distraction I let my finger nails scrape gently against his thigh until my hand found purchase around his thick member. He was already hard enough for me to feel ridges of his veins strained for relief. He hissed through his teeth and he closed his eyes getting lost in the feeling.

“Fffffuuuccckkk.” He started before darting his hand down to pull away my wrist. “No…not.. not yet. God, we haven’t started the ritual yet. This bath was just to remove any residual energy that might offset the spell.” He groaned and shook his head to pull himself back from the edge.

I wasn’t done though. I pulled my other hand down to grip and tug his hard cock again and whispering out. “Well, this certainly feels like residual energy to me.” Sel gave me a look like I was playing with hellfire, as he moaned out grabbing my other hand. Now I laughed.

“Good God. You are actually going to kill me woman.” He used his Merlin speed and strength to pick me up under my knees and across my back before stepping out of the water. In a flash of movement, we were in the bedroom and I was on my back above the covers.

Sel was holding a small dagger in one hand and one of the strange vials of liquid in the other.

“I’m going to need a bit of your blood, Bree.” Selwyn warned and I extended my hand out to him. Before I could even blink, he lightly sliced my palm and started squeezing the red drops into the vial. He mirrored the same action on himself then topped it off with his own half demon blood.

Placing his thumb over the top, Sel shook it up. The long clear vial started to glow, but this time the aether shimmered gold with glimmers of blue dust. Sel held up the bottle, analyzing it closely before looking satisfied.

“This liquid will start the process of our binding. I’ll be doing most of the work with my own aether, but this potion will work as an accelerant to make the binding more powerful. Powerful enough to obliterate whatever bloodmark was passed down to you.” Selwyn explained, but my eyes were too busy drinking in his naked body. More aptly his hard dick hanging between us. If he could make me come in a few minutes with his hands, I had to wonder what his girth inside me could do. It felt like I was salivating.

“Eyes up here Mathews.” Sel snapped and I blushed, abashed by my own lustfulness. He smirked briefly, but then his face turned serious all over again. “This binding is strong Bree. Although I’m sure it’ll break Erebus’, it will feel similar to an oath. It’s intimate and invasive on a level you’ve never experienced before. While it won’t be permanent, you’ll have to cope until we can safely get back to my mother.” Sel explained and I mulled over his words. I wasn’t sure what could feel more intrusive than having to live with a thousand-year-old demon when I was a teenage girl.

“I’ve already agreed Sel.” I responded and he sighed.

“Yes, but this vial will be a blood marriage between us. Once we drink this, say the incantation, and consummate it; this will be binding. This is your last chance to decide if you want to go another route.” Selwyn outlined his eyes seemed almost desperate for me to understand the gravity of what I was choosing. More fittingly, the gravity of what I was choosing with him.

“No. I want this. I want this with you.” I replied firmly. He paused, likely ensuring I was telling him the truth. Then he breathed a heavy sigh, shaking his head in disbelief.

“Reckless girl.” I jutted my chin out and smiled.

“And?”

“Never change, Briana Mathews.” He said in our familiar call and response. He chugged the whole vial back and my face scrunched up in confusion.

“I thought we were both s-” Before I could finish, Sel was over me and his lips were on mine. He passed the liquid through our joined mouths and we both drank it down. The taste was a rich mixture between a spicy cinnamon and honey wine. It struck me then as a combination of both our aether signatures.  It was so sweet and good; we were both savoring every last drop in each other’s mouths. As we kissed the head of his member teased my entrance making my hips grind against him. We’d only just left the tub, but the heat and friction between us started to evaporate the left-over droplets. Leaving only the sweet scent of the herbs.

Sel started moving downward and I immediately felt the chill of his absence. That was until the furnace in my gut started kicking off heat again. He languidly kissed and sucked each of my nipples before drawing a line down with his tongue down my middle. Teasingly biting the outside of each thigh until I was practically dripping for him.

Lying between my legs, I felt the sparks I was used to taking on a whole new feeling as they teased my lower lips with a tingling heat. A unique mixture of pain and pleasure that had me humming in delight. Selwyn’s gaze didn’t let up as he lightly pressed his fangs into my thigh and dragged them up to my core.

More and more teasing. But that’s not what I need! What I want i-

 Before I could voice my frustration, Selwyn pressed his flat tongue over my over sensitive clit causing me to moan and twitch. Once he added his fingers again, I’m sure half my capacity for human speech was gone.

His tongue was more agile than his fingers sucking and pulling my bundle of nerves at a pace that couldn’t be human. The sparks crossed my cheeks and I opened my dazed eyes to see him watching me writhing above him. He licked up my juices like a starving beast indulging on my flavor.

“God, that is so so good. Don’t stop, please Selwyn.” I urged rubbing my breasts and grinding against his face. He hummed in acknowledgment and the vibrations only made me shudder against him more fervently. I was close. I was so close. I was so fucking close!!

Then nothing.

My eyes shot open ready to murder him when I saw Sel lining up against me. Now his pupils were fully blood red. Selwyn snatched my wrists and pinned them over my head. Kissing my neck and teasing his cock against my folds; we were both breathing hot and heavy.

“Briana, is this… am I your first?” He asked. Sel wanted to know if he was about to hurt me. A previous memory with a clumsy boy who worked at the truck stop next door came to mind. The desperation to feel anything unlike sadness and the regret afterwards. Worse, the embarrassment of Erebus making me get an IUD. 

I shook my head, both not wanting to remember that random encounter and in response to his question. I knew gestures were never enough with Sel, so I said, “You aren’t my first, but I wanted you to be. Go ahead, I have an IUD in.” At the admission he met my eyes and I hadn’t even realized until I felt a tear tickling my ears that I was upset by it.

Selwyn stopped immediately when he saw my face and released my arms. “Bree. Do you want to stop, are you alright?” Sel fretted and I peeled upwards from my back. I pressed my forehead against his and exhaled a shaky breath.

“No, Sel. I do want this. I desperately want it to be you. In my memories and in my present. Please… just…just let it be you.” I explained nudging our foreheads and noses together. I looked into those red eyes with blown out pupils and wanted him to know I meant it. His teeth clenched and his chin ticked from the pressure. A moment more passed. His thoughts processing. Then a decision.

“Alright, Bree.” Sel affirmed leaning forward to kiss me sweetly, then sucked me into an even deeper exchange of nibbled lips and sliding tongues. Letting me taste myself on his lips while he gently laid me back down.

He lined the head of his length between my legs and against my drenched core. Teasing my entrance. Once, twice, three, four times. Then Sel slowly slid into me. I felt my insides stretching to accommodate him. We both let out heady moans at the intense pressure of it all. Pausing for a moment to let me adjust before pulling out and slamming in once at his full depth. A guttural moan wretched from my throat as he hit a bundle of nerves at the perfect angle.

He barely thrust into me once and I was short of breath.

Shit. He’s going to ruin me.

Then Sel began his full assault and I lost all control of my desperate shrieks for continued pleasure. His hands secured my wrists above my head again. “… do you like that, Briana?” He growled nibbling my ears and grinding into me. “Uggahh.. yes.” I responded. Then his sinning hips hit that perfect spot. Once. Twice. Three times more. With each injection of dopamine, I squeaked out “yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes!” Until it the only world I remembered existed.

The rotation of his hips and his stamina were nothing but admirable. A cruel jealous burn poisoned my mind at the thought that anyone else had ever got to feel the perfect drug that was his touch. It made me feel like asking him the questions. 

I used the smallest bit of Arthur’s strength to Kegel tighter around him. In an instant he started to whine like a puppy. I took in his face and the cocky composure of earlier was completely gone. His thick black locks were slicked back, while stray curled strands were attached to his forehead. His moans began to feel just as desperate.

I purred as he thrusted more desperately, “Sel -ughhahh- do like how tight I’m squeezing around you?” I smiled coquettishly and he smirked down at my teasing. “Fuck yes. You are better than I imagined, Bree.” The wicked sounds of colliding flesh growing in intensity.

“If it feels so good, then fuck me like I’m yours Kane.” I begged and I swear I heard the last tendril of his self-restraint snap clean in half.

Switching positions, he pulled my legs over his shoulder and leaning in forward hitting that blessed spot over and over and over again. His hand snaked through my legs and assaulted my clitoris and I was brought into shear insanity. My legs were shaking and I was positive I couldn’t take much more of this. The air was heavy with sweat, sex, and aether. I could faintly feel my skin vibrating and Sel’s chanting in Welsh bringing my bloodmark to the surface of my skin. As his chants intensified, the red markings fell away piece by piece. In their place,  gold and blue light illuminated winding vines on my clavicle, then underneath and between my breasts.

The glowing intensified at the same time I was racked with the most intense climax I’d ever felt. My lungs seized and I fought to expand them with a needy breathy moan.  I tightened around Selwyn and he released into me with yet more slick pooling underneath my ass.

Sel collapsed over me, resting his head next to mine while he caught his breath. The only sound was our labored breathing. Naturally Selwyn, was only winded for a few minutes, while I felt my eyelids getting heavy.

Sel moved, pulling out of me then yanked the blanket from underneath us both. I made an annoyed grunt until he smiled, rearranged the pillows underneath my head and tucked the comforter over me. I stayed on my back blinking slow, totally blissed out while he rested his head into his palm. Watching the last of my energy leave me.

“Enjoying the view?” I teased glancing my eyes over to him and he chuckled low in his chest.  That sound alone made my core twitch.

“Absolutely, my liege. You look just as devourable now as you did in that tiny skirted uniform you had on earlier.” Sel teased while appraising me with his eyes.

“It’s sitting over there in the corner. Maybe we can have a side of role play with our next meal. The innocent waitress and the naughty costumer who keeps dropping his silverware.” I joked and Sel look at me in disbelief before laughing loud. He leaned up from hid resting hand to peck me on my lips.

“Briana, you have just made me the luckiest man in the world. I promise to honor you in every way you’ll let me.” Selwyn pledged, sincerity burning in his returning golden eyes like it always did. I hummed my satisfaction as I started to feel another wave of contentment and admiration pooling right next to my own. The binding was already taking affect. I could only assume these feelings were his.

That also meant that Erebus had felt the removal of his bloodmark on me too. No doubt all hell was breaking loose in that small town.

“The shadow king probably felt our bond break just now. He’ll already be looking for me.” Devastated that my inner peace was ruined so quickly. Through our bond I could feel Selwyn flood calm over our link. He doubled this effort by pulling me in to lay on his chest.

“Don’t worry you silly thing. We’ve all taken care of everything. The closest area like volition for passengers is two days away driving. But we’ll be meeting up with William, Alice, Nick, and Mariah at the half way point. My mother will meet us when we arrive.” Sel scoffed. “As for now, we’ll be safe to hunker down here for the night. I swear you forget I have a brain sometimes.” He laughed and we both felt amusement bubbling back and forth over the bond.

So this is what it feels like to be so connected to someone else.

For all his past ranting and raving about oaths, Selwyn was right. Bree had never felt a connection deeper than the one she felt with him now. They were bonded.

Chapter Text

My eyes fluttered open, but for a moment I wasn’t sure they had.  

The room was pitch black and everything felt unfamiliar. I blinked a few times just to make sure I really was awake before groaning upwards. I felt around and the only thing that felt memorable was a silk pillow case underneath me. For the briefest moment I felt fear and uncertainty, but then the smells of the room and bed brought it all back. The sheets, my body, it all smelled of jasmine. Of herbs from the ritual. Of…him.

Oh. The ritual. Oh my God! We had sex.

The slight soreness between my thighs was hard not to notice. That paled in comparison to the sleepy embers of want that only needed a bit of inspiration to become ravenous flames again. I fell onto my back, sliding one of the pillows over my face. My mind was replaying every touch, every sound, every kiss, and every part of Selwyn thrusting into me. If I tried hard enough, I could still feel his breath on my neck.

Wait. Something…something’s not right. Where is Sel?

I was beginning to wonder just how long I’d slept and where the hell Selwyn could be? Then I remembered that we were bonded together. Just as I was falling asleep the echoed reciprocation of our feelings lulled me into a sweet satisfaction. I hadn’t known such peace since my mother was alive. It made sense after that I could sleep so deeply.

I was well rested, rejuvenated even. But now, there was a distinct absence of echo. It felt so naturally present before and in its place was a distinct sense of lack.

Maybe I’m not trying hard enough. Alright, Bree. Concentrate.

 I leveled out my breathing and meditated. Something Erebus had drilled into me until it became second nature. In my mind, I thought of everything that Selwyn Kane was to me. I pulled forth the way it felt to be in his arms, how irritating he could be when we argued, his distinct way with words, his piercing eyes, his aether, and everything else I could think of to manifest him in my mind.

Just like that, a tidal wave of emotions came flooding back into me with the warm tingling heat that was so characteristically his. I could sense he was nearby, probably somewhere in the living room. As soon as I’d figured out his locations the feelings retreated back into vacancy.

But why was it more difficult to feel him now? Is Selwyn purposefully holding back from me?

 I decided enough was enough. I stumbled out of bed feeling extremely naked while I swayed around until I stepped on the foot press for the large standing lamp. First, I noticed the pile of clothes I’d left next to the mirror salvaging my underwear. My eyes caught a black leather duffel bag in the corner with a few articles of clothing sticking out the sides.

My passing thoughts knew it must be Selwyn’s. I couldn’t fight the girlish part of me that wanted to slip inside his T-shirt and sniff it. God, I felt so feral sliding into it and doing just that. But for so long, the only things I’d had for comfort were Nick’s necklace and my mother’s bracelet. After clinging to those pieces of metal as my only life lines; this T-shirt felt like an indulgence I hadn’t gifted myself in years.

Winding up Brave Bree I exited the bedroom; towards the other end of the hallway a warm flickering light beckoned me. My bare feet on the floors felt distinctly like déjà vu. I was nervous all over again, my heart pounding for reasons I couldn’t quite tie down.

Simple as syrup, Sel was lounged out on the large plush white couch in front of a roaring fireplace I hadn’t even detected before. True to form he was shirtless and in a baggy pair of sweatpants pouring over a book. His hair was a total mess and I wanted to put my hands in it so badly.

It should be criminal to look that sexy.

“So this is why I woke up alone? You’re over here cuddling with a copy of the Conte of Monte Cristo? ” I complained walking up to him with my arms folded over my chest and eyebrows raised. At my teasing tone Sel smirked, finally tearing those harvest moon eyes away from the pages.

His expression changed instantly and his mouth drew open until it was slightly agape. He was silent but his eyes spoke volumes. Drinking me in with simmering lust steaming hot from his lowered eyelids. Finally, he said, “I’m not sure what I want to ravage you in more. That incriminating uniform or my T-shirt.” His voice was rough from hours of disuse and the effect on my nether regions was instant.

Damn. I just put these panties on. Focus Briana.

 “Selwyn. We have to talk.” My voice squeaked out an octave higher without meaning too.

When we were still in high school; Alice told me if I ever wanted to pour ice water on a man tell him ‘we needed to talk’. Nearly instantly, Sel closed his book and sat up, feet firmly on the ground. I couldn’t help but to notice the adorable twitch of his ears and frantic eyes reading my body language like a Merlin.

“Why? What happened? What’s the matter?” Sel asked words tumbling out faster than I thought possible for him. I felt a tinge of guilt for making him so panicked. I stepped in closer and sat down beside him on the couch. “I think I should be the one asking you that.” I spoke softly putting my hand on his knee.

His expression looked perplexed and his words mirrored that, “Alright you lost me. Please just say it plain Briana.” Sel steepled his fingers and rested his chin on them like he was preparing for the worst.

I sighed. “Selwyn, are you…hiding from me?” I finally asked his head turned toward me slowly, but I kept talking. “This morning,” I cleared my throat fighting through the blush. “When we were first bonded, I could feel you so clearly. Like your heart was beating right next to mine. Like your feelings were my feelings.” I smiled in remembrance before turning away from his now piercing gaze sparking up my cheeks.

“But when I woke up just now it was…so different. I could only feel…this empty space. I reached for you in the bed and you weren’t there either. I had to focus and pull to even get a small bit of you until I finally realized you were at least still here.” I brought my eyes back to his and there was a convicting expression; a knowing on his face.

I reached out and clasped his hand in mine. “I know in the past you’ve felt that you’ve had to hide things that are happening to you from me. But please don’t act like you don’t know how much I hate that Selwyn Kane. I’ll forgive you if these years have made you overlook, but I want to know you. Like…really know you! Maybe this is just j-just some misunderstanding because I don’t know how this new bond works. My instincts are telling me otherwise. So tell me, why are you blocking me out?” By the time I’d gotten all of my thoughts out I was near to tears. Old wounds and old triggers were feeling like fresh cuts ground up with salt.

I knew I would be walking right into everything I left behind, but feeling it all was another beast entirely.

God, does he even trust me?

His hand reached out and held my cheek, and I leaned into it. Even if I was angry with him, I couldn’t help it. No one had held me in over three years and this time I was the one starved for touch. His thumb swiped at my falling tears. Selwyn finally responded, “Briana. I’m so very sorry. I promise you, I didn’t mean it in that way. But I’m aware that intention and impact are two very different things. Therefore, I still owe you this explanation.” Selwyn started pulsing our interlaced hands together twice.

He cleared his throat, “I remember being so overwhelmed with everything when I was first oathed to Nicholas. Like I was so completely exposed. It…was honestly very violating. It made the entire transition of moving from my Merlin school to the Davis’ house that much more difficult.” Sel shook his head like he was shaking off a reoccurring nightmare.

“Those memories aren’t the best, and those feelings…I don’t want them for you. I shut off my side of the connection so you wouldn’t have to feel overwhelmed. You keep telling me that you chose this, but part of me still doesn’t want you too. I don’t want this level of intimacy to kill what we’ve barely started. Kind of like what it did to Nick and I.” Sel tensed and his chin ticked from the pressure.

I could see he was holding back so much, but that was exactly what I didn’t want.  I pulled away for a moment to straddle myself over him. I pulled him into my arms and kissed his sharp chin bone, savoring the feeling of his stubble on my lips. I used the proximity to whisper “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to misunderstand your intentions Sel. I was just really triggered.” I left it there, not wanting to rehash our past missteps. “I’m glad we talked about this, but I haven’t changed my mind. I don’t want you to hide from me, especially when I’m not able to do the same. I won’t force you to do anything your uncomfortable with, but in your own time, I want to feel you too. Feel you like you feel me.” I pulled back and prayed my eyes could communicate just how deeply I wanted him to feel comfortable with me. Safe.

Water pooled and pooled in his eyes until it spilled forth making Sel let out a breathless laugh. I kissed his tears and wiped the excess residue. His cheeks were tinged pink and his eyes pulled mine with a different intensity that seemed new. I peered back searching for its meaning, but he didn’t make me wait.

Selwyn’s hands moved up my thighs and held onto my waist, golden eyes in awe. “Briana Irene Mathews, you are so unlike anyone I’ve ever met.” Sel preened and I giggled girlishly, unafraid to lighten the mood. “Hopefully, in a good way.” I teased pairing a pinched brow with a pout.

“In the best way.” Sel assured and he paused. His eyes danced around the room, the way they always did when he was nervous. Powering through, he met my eyes still tense, but somewhat reassured. “And… I’ve never been more sure of how much I love you, Bree.” Selwyn spoke so quietly I was afraid I’d misheard him. He looked away again and continued to whisper, “But you already knew that.”

I could feel my heart melting, finally feeling Selwyn gradually pulled back the solid wall between us and the depth of his love filled me up. More than his words, I was completely enveloped by the warmest beauty reserved for descriptions of oceans and constellations. Infinite things.

Something words would never do justice. So I just kissed him. Hard.

Like explosive chemistry Selwyn reacted immediately, pulling me further into his lap as our tongues danced.  He slid forward enough for me to wrap my legs around his back. But I still wasn’t as close as I wanted to be. Drawing both of my hands up the back of his neck and into his hair, I thawed into his bare chest.

I needed air desperately, but I couldn’t bring myself to pull away from the euphoric feeling of his tongue melding with mine. More and more, I felt insatiable. Insatiable like a cambion. I was grinding my hips into his lap all the while getting progressively more and more dizzy. I could feel him getting hard under my ass just as my vision blurred.

Sel pulled back and I allowed myself to breathe again for a moment. Until my eyes caught the smallest line of saliva connecting our mouths. Without a second thought I pressed my tongue across his bottom lip, nibbled my canines there, and dragged backward slowly while holding his hot gaze.

This animalistic lust was pouring into me like a drug. Like the tables had turned and I was getting drunk off all the energy that made Selwyn Kane. I wanted to devour him.

He was feeling the heat too. Red bled into those inescapable eyes and he groaned out. “Briana. Can I taste you?” Sel growled as a deep purr rippled in is chest. I leaned in and sucked on his neck; his inner vibrations grew louder. I’d heard him speak, but I could barely pull myself away from him long enough to respond. Selwyn danced his fingers into the hair at the back of my neck and pulled me back from bruising his skin. His gentle but firm hold on me was so fucking hot. I almost wanted him to pull my wild curls harder.

We were both breathing so heavily; neither of us said anything while we caught our breath. Surprising myself, I spoke first, “Yes. If you want a taste, bonne appetit Kingsmage. It’s a bit too late for these panties and your lap though. I’m positive their already drenched.” I cooed and he smirked fiendishly. Keeping a firm hold on my hair, Sel shifted our positions, sliding two of his fingers over my clit. I shuddered above him as a breathy moan breezed out of me.

His eyes bore down on me and the pleasure bloomed inside my cunt. After a few minutes of torturous teasing Sel pushed those two fingers inside of me in a scooping motion and pulled them back out.  Bringing his glistening digits back into our line of sight before lapping up every last drop of my juices like he hadn’t had a meal in weeks.  He sucked from finger tip to palm webs sure not to waste a single drop. All the while moaning and looking into my eyes.

“Bree. Bree. Bree. You taste so fucking delicious.” Selwyn taunted and my clit twitched, missing his touch. My mouth felt dry from all of the heavy breathing, but still I ground out “Well there’s more where that came from Mr. Kane.” I’d barely gotten the words out and I was on my back on the plush rug adjacent to the fireplace.  He ripped the black lace right off my hips and the fabric snapped causing me to yelp in surprise.

Sel balled the fabric in his hand and inhaled until his eyes bled completely blood red. He tucked them away in his pocket, crawling up to my hip points to kiss each one. Back and forth. Lower and lower until he was planting butterfly kisses on my outer labia. Selwyn pushed my folds outward with his hand and circled around my clitoris with his tongue.

My moans careened into the air and I squeezed my eyes shut from the sheer intensity of it all. I felt less and less like a person with a body and more and more like a tidal wave of pleasure filling a vessel. I could barely comprehend the dexterity of his tongue, only that it was his and it was so fucking good I wanted to cry.

Just as my pleasure was climbing, I expected him to pull back like he had earlier. Instead, he slipped his fingers inside of me until he pressed right into my G-spot.  And that was it.

“Shit, I’m cumming.” I whined and my hips bucking while riding his face. As I peaked his name came out of my mouth like my orgasmic mantra. Selwyn. Fuckkkk Selw. Mhhhmmm….Sel.

 Just as I was coming down, I noticed that…

…he hadn’t stopped.

He was lapping all my juices clean and worked his way right back up to my clit. My pulsing bundle of nerves started to send me into another onslaught of merciless gratification. Sel’s fingers were back inside pleasuring me and my legs were shaking. He licked and sucked expertly giving my throbbing core everything it was crying out for. 

Part of me suspected he was using our bond to feel out exactly what my body needed. I couldn’t study it any further when an even more intense orgasm wretched my back into an arch. A silent scream held me up until I was finally able to breath out another labored breath. My body felt like a puddle and my bones were gelatin. 

Selwyn moved up my body, kissing the side of my face, my neck, and finally pulled his shirt off me. My nipples hardened even more at the loss of fabric. He kneeled above me, but kept his position between my legs. Eyes taking in my every detail like he was observing a puzzle, plotting which piece to take next.

Finally, he leaned down pressing on my nipples between his wet fingers and kissed my clavicle. Switching his right hand to massaging my breast his other hand walking right back down to my thighs. Those same two fingers kept lightly drumming my overstimulated bud making me twitch with each tap.

Then suddenly it struck me.

This pattern.

He wasn’t going to stop.

Selwyn Emrys Kane was going to make me cum over and over again until I’d gone completely insane. Earlier his game was withholding until I was desperate. Now he planned to drown me in his touch until I knew no other sensations except for his tongue or his fingers fucking me senseless.

“Oh shit..mhhmm… Sel your gonna –ahhhh.. make me cum until I lose my mind.” My voice squeaked out and I heard his absolutely sinister chuckle. He moved up from my chest and feathered a kiss on my lips, once, twice. Finally saying “Briana Irene. You are just so smart.” Selwyn complimented without a drop of sarcasm.

He was actually impressed I’d caught on so soon.

…and even then, he pressed that left hand on my enlarged clit and I cried out.

Fuck. Can I die from this?

The echoes of insatiable lust between us were turning into a vicious feedback loop that might actually put me in a coma. The most nerve-wracking part was besides the weakness in my body, I couldn’t find a single reason to stop. I wanted Sel to twist every orgasm he could out of me because the way our bond quadrupled the pleasure was lethally addictive. 

We both wanted this so badly; our bond merely amplified those feelings. I felt my walls tightened all over again, my heightened sensitivity pulling me back under.  My last four brain cells scrambled for a plan.

I need him inside of me.

 I was desperate to torture him like he was torturing me.  Before I could cum a third time my voice panted out, “Selwyn, please. I-i need you inside me. Ahh.. want to feel you…. please.” My plea was enough to stop his fingers. As soon as he moved his hand, I hooked my shaky legs around his hips. Hopeful I could regain enough of my senses to make him listen.

Selwyn laughed heartily. “On the offensive then?” He grinned until his sharp fangs scraped his lips. “Or maybe just in the same trap.” Sel leaned forward, grinding his hard dick against my clit over and over through his lose pants. I threw my head back more than a little mortified that even just dry humping this man was enough to make me cum. My hand shot out and gripped his bicep so hard I drew blood. Still he pressed his cock against me until I was brought to another climax. Melting back into the carpet for a third time.

This time Sel actually cackled like the devil himself all too pleased with his work. Even licking away the small dots of blood I’d left with my fingers.

That’s it.

I was done playing nice.

I wrapped my hand around the silver chains around his neck and pulled him down to my mouth. “Selwyn Kane, I swear to God if you don’t fuck me right now, I’ll kill you.” I commanded so angry and horny my root might have actually turned my eyes red. Smiling, he closed the distance, kissing me on my nose, “Now, how can I say no to such a sweet request.” He teased leaning up and I released my grip on his jewelry.

Finally, finally. FINALLY… he pulled his pants down freeing his proud standing girth. Just like before my gaze was drawn to his beautiful figure.  Somehow still wanting more of him.

Lining up with my entrance, he brought his eyes up again. “Ready cariad?” He spoke softly and I couldn’t even appreciate it through my own vicious wantonness. “Hurry up and f-aahhhh.” Before I could curse him, Sel plunged in and I finally felt like he’d come home to me. The bottomless chasm of my lust was the smallest bit satiated. The sweet sound of his own growls emboldened me to focus, despite the spine tingling stretching of his member robbing me of what was left of my intellect.

I tightened my walls around him and he let out a monstrous groan than made me smile. I could do this. I didn’t let up grinding upwards into him, but I still needed more. Without thinking I used what strength I had left to yank his anchoring arm and push him over onto his back. The Kingsmage didn’t know that I’d gotten more than a few tricks up my sleeve during our time apart.

Before he could move, I climbed on top and slid down onto him. My Merlin’s eyes rolled back and he groaned while I grinded my hips in circles. I could tell I was pulling him apart when he closed his eyes. He was concentrating, fighting to keep the upper hand.

Not wanting anymore of his bright ideas, I moved one of his hands from my waist onto my breast. “Don’t close your eyes cariad.” I begged and his heavy lids leered back, lips raw and bitten. “Stay here. Watch me.” I breathed out getting close again, but this time I would be damned if I came alone.

Moving his hand again, I put his fingers into my mouth and sucked, hard.

“Ahhhh…ffuuuccckkk Bree.” The cambian groaned closer to his own threshold.  Now he was bucking up into me from below. Slamming into that delicious spot deep in my core. Soon we were both racing further and further into pleasuring each other. I was ridiculously close again and leaned down until my breast were flush against his pecks.

I bit his ear and moaned, “Please don’t make me cum alone this time. I need to feel you.”

In a flash of movement, I was on my back again. Selwyn grabbed one of the couch cushions, sliding it under my rear.  He slapped his drenched cock on my twitching clit a few times, before sliding right back between my walls. Now he grinded into me with desperation I had yet to see. Sweat accumulated on his brow, but followed my every plea.

His eyes stayed with mine while slamming into my tightening walls with savage precision. I reached up and he kissed my fingers first and interlaced our hands second. Moaning wilder, deeper, Selwyn was reaching his limit. I clenched my walls and his whines bordered on helpless.

“Bree… I’m..” I cut him off before he could say more. I didn’t think I could hold out a second longer. “Yes, yes, please.” I trembled and with a few more precise thrusts we both came, my collapsing walls milking his twitching cock dry until my Merlin fell over me.

After a few beats Sel rolled out of me and disappeared. When he came back in some boxer briefs; Sel cleaned me up with a warm towel like I was his prized Ashton Martin. Gentle and following every other swipe with a light kiss. Dragging the throw blanket off the couch he wrapped me up like a burrito and pulled me back up with him onto the couch.

The crackling flames hissed peacefully. I was so happy and I felt his open joy echoing mine. He wasn’t hiding. It was foolish, but I felt so relieved. Feeling our hearts beating together again felt so right. Even if this bond was temporary until we reached his mother. I didn’t want it to stop.

“Sel.” I interrupted the silence.

“Hmm...” He responded, uncharacteristically wordless. I turned to watch him looking more and more like a simple man. His eyes sinking back into gold. I spoke up before I lost my nerve.

“…I…I love you too.”

His eyes shot up, surprised. In his typical Selwyn way, he used all his senses to make sure I meant it. Even after I was positive he knew it, he formed his mouth and asked “You do?” It broke me how disbelieving he could be at times.

“Yeah, I do…even though you’re a sadistic asshole.” I snickered and he laughed with me. He shifted and kissed my forehead and pulled me closer into his chest. Tossing a leg over my body, successfully trapping me. I didn’t know how much longer we were going to stay in this penthouse, but I almost didn’t want to ask.

We were safe, protected. Together. I prayed this day would never end.

“Sel.” I called out again.

“Hmm…” He mumbled again.

“Maybe no more sex for now.” He sat up nearly displacing me from the couch. “And why is that?” Failing completely at nonchalance.

“My legs… I need to at least be able to sit up on your motorcycle.” I blushed and that same shit eating grin paraded onto his face. 

“Pshh…I already thought of that. The next leg of the drive will be too long for the bike so I also brought a pickup truck.” Sel leaned in with a thin veil of innocence. “So your legs are mine now.” He teased, but I knew he was entirely serious. It was becoming clearer and clearer while I had spent the last few years training and waitressing tables; Selwyn was planning to come back to me. Even down to the level of detail in plotting what he wanted to do to my body. How to keep us safe on the run. Researching ways to break my curse. Still holding a candle with his love. Not even knowing if I’d ever reciprocate it.

How could I not love a man like that?

Understanding what he could accomplish when the majority of his time wasn’t spent keeping an entire region safe was humbling. Sel had focused his genius and tactical brilliance on us. I’d already pet his ego enough for one evening so I settled back down as little spoon.

Besides, I could feel his pride glowing from his chest. I didn’t need to say more.

Chapter Text

I saw it in front of me, yet I could barely comprehend the existence of it.

“Are you just going to stare at it or are you going to open it?” Sel brought me out of my stupor as I stared down at my very own personally curated Alice bag. Clothes, hair products, even my favorite lotion, organic pads, and everything that made me feel like all of her love was still there.

During those three years of training, I’d imagined the worst. Especially the first year when the solitude was at it’s peak. My inner demons replayed every moment where I’d hurt everyone I loved. Even the last argument I’d had with my mother before she was taken from me. After playing with those demons so long; they became my only real company. Maybe even my friends.

Between Bree was born.

In between Bree’s mind, everyone she left behind hated her. And they had every right to. I’d single handled turned each of their world’s upside down and dragged them each into the chaos I created by merely existing. I was a category five southern hurricane that uprooted everything in my path. All in search of truth, but more sinisterly, in search of personal power.

Why wouldn’t they hate me? In the smaller parts of my mind, I wanted to do the same. Falling into busy work and training were all the perfect distractions from working on those things I hated. I fought like each swing would be my last and chatted with customers like small town life was all I ever wanted.

I thought I could be safe in my own stagnancy, but in reality….

                                    ….On the inside….

…It was killing me.

The darkest parts of between Bree started to hate those disapproving faces right back. Another deflection that hurt even more than the self-hate. Even though, my friends were still out there fighting for me. Believing in me. Thinking of me.

And this special Alice packed piece of luggage was not only proof she was alive, but proof she cared enough about me, even still, to send me what I needed.

I didn’t explain everything to Sel, but knew he was observing my emotions just fine on his own. He kissed my shoulder and gave me my space to get ready in the oversized bathroom. I’d woken up this morning, very sure of one thing. Change was coming and I was afraid.

Despite this, I put one foot in front of the other.

Showered. Cleaned and styled my hair with products I hadn’t had access to in years! Moisturized my skin. Even put on some mascara, blush, and my favorite lip balm. I was ready to worship at Alice’s shrine when I even saw my shade of concealer. Selwyn had made an absolute mess of my neck. Hickeys and love bites that made our extracurricular activities quite obvious. Covering them was one more way I could keep a low profile while we were out.

The only thing that seemed amiss was the style of clothing.

Of course, the essentials: regular and sports bras plus underwear were inside. There were some bell bottom stretchy jeans, leggings, a sweater, oversized T’s, crop tops, but a lot of skirts and dresses. All in various sizes.

Hmm… I guess that makes sense. I’m definitely not the same size I was in college.

 I’d trained my body every day. Muscles didn’t exactly fit well into petite clothes. Alice was playing it safe. But if we had to fight, I hated the idea of being tripped up by a frill. Or giving a hell fox a full peak at my underwear. Yet, when I saw the adorable red sundress, I couldn’t stop myself from putting it on.

Technically, this is my blood marriage honeymoon. I’m allowed to look nice.

 I scrambled everything back into the bag and exited the bathroom. Selwyn had cleaned up his books, candles, and questionable vials. Whatever was salvageable was brought down to the car. We’d eaten a late dinner and early breakfast and the last thing was for me to get ready.

My bondmate was unsurprisingly dressed in all black, but with a new addition that made sense. He shielded his Merlin eyes with sunglasses. Of course, I loved his eyes, but those shades added the perfect ‘umph’ to his already mysterious aura.

Even though I couldn’t see his pupils, I still felt the sparks all over my body. I sighed “I know the dress isn’t very practical if we have to fight, but I like it.” I voiced defensively as Selwyn continued to appraise my appearance.

“I like it too.” He remarked and I felt his eyes fall to my clavicle. “… so you’re still wearing his necklace then?” Sel commented as I felt a combo of prickling sparks on my neck and a swirl of annoyance and jealousy through our connection. I was still wearing Nick’s necklace, but hadn’t thought much of it. Nick would always have a special place in my heart, but stepping back into that history heavy relationship between Sel and Nick wasn’t nothing.

“Does it bother you?” I asked already knowing the answer.

Sel scoffed, likely considering a lie, but reconsidered knowing that we were an open book to one another. “Yes. It does.” He grumbled, but didn’t stop there. “But it would be childish of me to ask you to take it off.” He admitted stepping forward relieving me of my luggage. It was understandable that my remaining attachment to Nick, his childhood everything would be uncomfortable in our new relationship. I didn’t want to toss aside something that was preciously given to me. However, I didn’t want it to be a wedge in our budding relationship either.

“If you feel that strongly, just give me one of yours.” I supplied following him out the door.

He stopped. Put my bag down. Turned around. Pulled up his sunglasses and looked down at me with a serious expression. Wordlessly, he reached behind and unclasped the daintiest of all his chains and reclasped it behind my neck. Tilting my chin up, he kissed me slow and deep. His lips and tongue steam pressed his intentions onto me before pulling away.

That was our last moment in the hotel suite before we hit the road.

****

Sel was quick to tuck his bike in the truck bed and cover it over. Our luggage was in the back of the four-door beast with tinted windows. We were already fueled up and ready to ride out.

We’d only been on the road for a few hours when Selwyn mentioned it.

“Bree, you haven’t stopped looking out that rearview mirror since we left.” He started and I looked over at him and sighed. My paranoia and anxiety were probably zipping through our link and crawling through his skin like it was mine. There really wasn’t much use hiding.

I reached for his hand and he responded clasping ours together. I wasn’t sure where to start, but Sel was patient. He wouldn’t rush me even if I decided to say nothing for now. Still, I obliged him in saying, “Living with Erebus could be remarkably…normal. Routine even. But the training was…. extremely difficult.” I began and my eyes were still drawn to the back facing mirror. “It didn’t take Erebus long to understand that fear was an excellent tool to draw out my root. He was very good at making me… afraid.” I paused. I took a deep breath. I wanted to stay calm. Stay present.  Not get drawn into a flashback.

After a few collected breaths, I kept going. “So good in fact, I felt like he was everywhere, even when I knew he wasn’t. Just like with my ancestors, he’s now the thing that goes bump in the night. Whenever I’m scared or even the slightest bit nervous, it’s him.” I spoke softly, as if we could be overheard by anyone.

Over our bond I could feel Selwyn’s anger bubbling underneath the surface, but even deeper, if I looked was a profound sadness. He didn’t take his eyes off the road as he spoke, “I’m sorry you had to go through that Briana. Even if those things are still haunting you, please know, I’m right here with you. I’m not going anywhere.” Sel squeezed my hand and it warmed those frosty spaces in my heart. Mostly because the two of us had been squeezing hands daily since Sel breezed into my diner. It was starting to feel like our thing.

  Oh my God. We have a thing? Remind me to never say that out loud.

 I felt ridiculously girlish at how giddy that thought made me. It felt safer to pretend it had never crossed my mind in the first place.

After more silence, I put the radio on low and just enjoyed this comfortable moment together. We’d been driving late into the night to meet the others at the half way point, which was just another thing I wasn’t ready to contend with. What would I even say to Nick? I’d basically abandoned him last time we were together and shipped Selwyn off with a prayer to his mother.

God and after that I’ll be meeting Sel’s mom! I don’t even know what to call Sel and Natasia‘s relationship right now. Then there’s the not so subtle fact that we’ll remove a bond that was supposed to be temporary, but now I want to keep.

 “Do…you… want to talk about anything else?” Selwyn asked and I nearly leaped out of my skin. I didn’t even notice his growing waves of concern and annoyance through our link. I’d probably been broadcasting my entire internal death spiral for the past four hundred miles.

“I think I’ve done enough trauma dumping for one day. Why don’t you distract me?” I waved my hand not wanting to get into it right now. My Merlin moved his right hand from his lap and lazily moved it up my thigh. “Honestly, I would love to distract you, but I should probably focus on the road.” He smirked and I shot him a wry look and playfully slapped his hand. He squeezed my knee before retracting his playful paw.

“How have you been these past couple of years? I want to hear about you. How’s your mother?” I peppered him with questions. It was becoming apparent to me that I’d professed my love to a man that I hadn’t known for years. Through his actions, his words, and our bond; I knew his feelings were true.  However, I was still nervous about loving a partial stranger.

Through the bond I could sense he had his own nerves, but true to his nature, he was rarely lost for words. “I was so far gone after Erebus left me with my mother. Those days are mostly a blur of primal hunger and fading in and out of my own humanity. It took more than half a year of her spell work and rehab to bring me back to anything even close to myself. Mother, had to track down Nick to remove our Oath to one another too. Remember both parties have to be present and willing. He’d been spending time with allied Morgaine forces fighting off demons and dismantling the Order, piece by piece. Anyway, the short version is 6 months of rehab until my Oath removal, 6 months of training, and two years of studying the laws of aether and tracking down where Erebus hid you. Honestly, we’re lucky you were still in America. Lark was about to be sent overseas to do some reconnaissance there.” He began and I didn’t want him to stop speaking. I wanted to know every single detail, I remained quiet and shoved my anticipation down our bond.

Sel sighed, “My mother is…well, my mother. She’s like me, not a people person. Given the choice, she’d rather be on her own rather than be dragged back into the lethal politics of the Order or anyone else. She’s got no interest in helping. Been used and abused by people on both sides of this stupid war, and it’s made her into a total hermit. Her mind is so incredibly sharp it’s still amazes me, but her heart… it’s… so very broken.” His words tapered off.  I could feel the deep sadness surrounding his mother, and even a small bit of betrayal still festering like a wound. Our bond told me just how complex their relationship was.

“I see… then why has she agreed to help me? From my perspective, I’m a walking bullseye for the type of negative attention Natasia wants to avoid.” I couldn’t stop myself from asking. I was grateful, but confusion persisted.  Selwyn hummed, “I was curious too, but I didn’t want to push the topic with her. Didn’t want to push her so far that she changed her mind. So you’ll have to ask her yourself.” Sel concluded and something caught my eye.

We’d taken an exit off the highway and my heart started to pound.

Oh God, we are here already.

 Sel’s eyes flew to my chest and back up to my frantic face. “It’s alright Bree. We just need some more gas. Plus you’ve been holding your bladder for like an hour and you’re hungry.”  My mouth was agape, but then I closed it. Even before this bond, I had never gotten used to the way Selwyn could read me. Now it was clear I didn’t have a choice, but to saddle up.

He pulled up to a pump and reached into his back pocket, handing me a black card.

Is this a freaking black card? How t-

 “Grab us some grub, snacks, waters for the next couple of hours. I’m good with most things as long as theirs some kind of protein in it.” Selwyn didn’t give me any more room to ask questions. He just hopped out and threw his sunglasses back on.

I did the same and wandered away from our truck, fighting the urge to look back at him. As I walked into the store, it was becoming abundantly clear to me that I’d spent the last three years in the same small area. It was embarrassing to think I could be slightly agoraphobic, so I fought through and focused on one task at a time. And the time passed quickly enough.

Bathroom. In and out. Simple.

Snacks. Fresh cut fruits and veggies, nuts, chips, Swedish fish, peanut butter crackers, and unsalted roasted cashews. Done and done.

Food? Sandwich chain. Two Italian subs, waters….okay yeah, and definitely some cookies too.

I walked up to order when I heard a bustle of movement behind me. It looked like a bunch of college boys from a football team had off loaded from their bus to raid the rest stop. About five of them were standing in line behind me when I swore, I could feel their eyes all over me. I ignored it and put in our order, trying not to fidget.

Of course, the older man behind the counter was extremely slow. I was getting anxious enough to slam my face against the protective glass. Without meaning to, I tuned into the conversation behind me.

“Shhhheeeiiiiittt dude.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“No way she’s local.”

Ugh... their talking about me. Hurry up sandwich guy! I want to get out of here.

“Definitely not, otherwise her name would already be on my headboard.” One of them joked and they all laughed. Gag.

“Yeah, fucking right. Bethany, gave you head once and now you think you’re God.”

“Either way, she is sexy as shit.”

My thoughts couldn’t cringe hard enough. I absolutely hate it here.

“Bro, you’d better not. That’s sick.”

“Shhh!” Another guy said and they all started giggling. Thankfully our food was ready and in a single neat and convenient bag. Just as I leaned forward to grab the bag, I saw a flash of light. I turned around and one of the players had his phone tilted under my dress and had clearly just taken a photo.

I was completely shocked, but the football player twice my height and build didn’t even look ashamed at being caught. He just laughed right in my face.

“Did… you just take a picture up my dress?” I squealed stepping back until my back was against the counter. If this had happened at the diner, I would’ve used my root to scald him with coffee. I had more than enough fire power to singe all five of these assholes, but I couldn’t just flare up when the King of Shadows was out there looking for me. Valec had put it nicely when he said my power was blood in the water.

“Sure did hottie. I’ll delete it, but only if you give me your number.” He propositioned with a ridiculous smirk etched into his pale freckled face.

I bet he’s done this before. Probably not to a girl who could kill him though. I thought darkly fury blazing in my gut. I stepped forward to do just that when out of nowhere a shadow loomed beside me.  

Uh oh…he must have heard me.

Without a single word Selwyn Kane walked between us and snatched the boy’s phone. “Hey!” The freckled face jackass cried and Sel wordlessly deleted the photo. Even checking the backup photo locations and deleted it there as well. When he went to hand the phone back , the player reached for it just as Sel crushed the entire contraption under the strength of his single fist.

“Dude! The fuck is your problem!!” He cried out and his friends behind him looked blue in the face with disbelief. The worst part was I could feel that even after crushing that creep’s phone; Selwyn wanted to make that boy bleed out right here in the middle of the rest stop.

“My problem? Where should I start? I think the top of the list is the fact that you’re still breathing after sexually harassing my girlfriend.” Sel stepped forward and I stepped up behind him to grab his arm. Not only was making a scene the worst thing we could do right now, I was also only 45 percent convinced Selwyn wouldn’t actually kill this dumb frat boy.

“Keep her at home if you don’t want me to look at her.” He spat and eye fucked me again for good measure. Our bond grew thick with fury that completely swallow my own personal disgust. I could practically taste how blood thirsty Sel had just become.

Oh God. I’m about to witness a five-person massacre.

Selwyn started to laugh and it sent a chill down my spine. I really did reach for his arm this time and he simply stepped aside away from me toward the football player. “You know what. You’re lucky that you’re funny. Or else I might actually be mad. You harassed my girlfriend and I broke your phone. Let’s just leave it at that and move on with our lives. What do you say?” Sel put out his hand and the frat boy looked down confused.

To his credit, the player actually looked frightened, but then seemed to remember his teammates were behind him. Not wanting to look weak he laughed nervously, and that made me sure whatever the phone cost him was nothing to him. “Yeah fine. Whatever prick.” With that he shook Sel’s hand.

Big mistake dummy. Did you not just see this man turn metal into dust?!

 Within seconds Selwyn squeezed the boy’s hand so tight I heard several stomach curdling crunches. The boy was on his knees screaming in pain, his entire hand a mess of blood, bruised flesh, and bones. Sel’s anger wasn’t the least bit sated, but something in our bond told me he was done administering violence. For now.

The boy was in so much pain he actually started crying uncontrollably. Sel laughed again walking forward, patting his head twice making him flinch. “Don’t worry bro. I’m sure you’ll still be catching balls in physical therapy.” For good measure, he kneeled down at eye level and whispered something in his ear. After that, the boy actually started shaking like this was his last day on Earth.

Finally, Sel stood up,  grabbed our food, then my hand, and we walked out of the rest stop.

*****

Selwyn was totally silent while he broke the speed limit for ten minutes straight before pulling off into a secluded wooded area. He popped open the dashboard console and pulled out five sets of license plates and a screw driver. My jaw nearly hit the floor. After seemingly choosing his favorite, he exited the car and proceeded to change the plates on the truck.

Umm… what?

The last thirty minutes put me into a mental tailspin. I suddenly felt like I should be asking Sel what he did for work. I joked about him being an assassin at the gala, but the black card, pent house suites, multiple modes of transportation, and a bunch of license plates just chilling out in his truck were all out of the ordinary. However, this important line of questioning wasn’t even at the top of my mind.

I was so incredibly turned on by the whole situation I wanted to test how strong the suspension system of this truck was. I tried my best to tamp down how badly I wanted to touch him as I slid out of the truck. I walked around the back as Sel was putting in the last screws on the back plates.

“Are we… going to talk about what just happened…or…?” I tapered off. Sel had his sunglasses on his head and an angry frown on his lips. He looked up and scoffed “Not much to say.” He grumbled and I scoffed right back.

“Yeah sure, except I can still feel through the bond that you’d like to go back there and finish the job. That’s why I asked if you wanted to talk about it.” I retorted back cautiously and he met my eyes. It was clear he was debating telling me something. I was hoping he’d chose on his own not to hide from me.

“Without the oaths… I have to control my… demonic impulses on my own.” He cleared his throat and it was clear he found this embarrassing. “I still struggle more than I care to admit.” He stood up and stuffed his hands in his pockets.

There it was.

Under the fury and the bravado, Selwyn was still afraid of losing himself to his demons. I remembered how similar we were underneath it all. Two Order rejects who escaped a system that was built to use and abuse us. Trying not to succumb to the powers we were born with.

I moved into his space and slid my hands around his waist. He responded instantly pulling me into him with a satisfied hum. I pushed up on my tip toes to peck his mouth, only for my lips to pull him in more and more.  

I parted us to say what was on my heart. “It’s okay the struggle Sel. Hell, that’s been most of our lives. The struggles don’t leave us; the two of us just keep getting stronger.” I squeezed him and laughed before admitting. “I love all parts of you so it doesn’t matter to me.” I even added. “This is so toxic of me, but you handling that entire situation was more of a turn on than I care to admit.” Taking my turn to be embarrassed and Sel sniffed the air and grinned shaking his head in disbelief.

“Well, we are making good time.” He kissed my chin and further down my neck. “We can kill two birds. Satisfy my demon and appease the lady.” His hands drifted down squeezed my ass and I moaned, smiling.

I wondered aloud. “I’m not even sure if you’re capable of a quickie.” I giggled as he walked us back against the bed of the truck. “Not my style, but all the more reason to add it to the resume.” He quipped mischievously pulling open the bed and placed me on the flat platform.

Wasting no time, he stood between my legs and assaulted my lips just like I wanted him to, rough. I wrapped my legs around him and started grinding against him and moaning into his mouth. His jeans weren’t as generous in letting me feel him as yesterday’s sweatpants. My hands worked on his belt and I was surprised he was letting me.

He’s probably just as desperate for a fix as me.

 For a shift, I untangled my legs and leaned forward, reaching right into his boxers. I was rewarded with a low growl from Sel as he supported both of his hands on either side of me on the truck door. I circled my fingers and smiled up at him, gripping him just right as I started to stroke. Watching his tortured expression as my hands worked over his hardening member had already soaked my panties through. The wicked noises coming out of his throat were slowing undoing me. I wanted to touch him like this and watch him come undone for hours. Was this what it was like for him too? Loving the sight and the control over someone you love totally in your power?

Like before I could feel the echoes of his pleasure and mine making me lusty all over again. My thoughts were feeding me ways on how best to torture him until he ejaculated right on my little red dress.

I used my other hand to yank his pants down further, and brought it back into my mouth to lick and spit right in my palm. Switching to my wet fingers, I was able to slide up and down the length of him effortlessly and I could see him weakening over me. Eyes lowered to burning red slits as he started to jerk forward into my hand.

I couldn’t help myself, but to tease him. “Is this what you think of when you touch yourself? My wet little fingers stroking you until you can’t take it anymore?” I didn’t even know it was possible for me to talk like that until Selwyn’s demonia leaked into my subconscious giving me the naughtiest ideas. I had to admit, it was electrifying.

Selwyn couldn’t even muster a smirk only nodded helplessly and leaned his head into my neck. “Good boy.” I snickered low and started to pick up speed. I swore I heard the metal on either side of me groan as Selwyn tried to hold himself together. A deep resonant growl started in his chest and his hand shot out to stop my fun.

His eyes leaned back up into mine, blown out red orbs, and not even a hint of amusement like our previous encounters. His face spoke only of desire and his intent to carry it out. Selwyn grabbed my thighs and yanked them toward him until I was flat on my back. He slammed his face right into my crotch and sucked like a starved animal. From this angle I was sure my juices were dripping right down his chin.

Sel had only been tasting my clit for a few moments and I felt like my muscles clutching tight enough to push me over into a climax. Before I could second guess, Selwyn yanked my hips up again so close I had to wrap my legs around him again so I didn’t fall. Not that I had cause to question his unbridled strength; he held all of my weight with one arm around my waist. The other he used to push his hard dick inside me, sheathing his entire length.

I moaned out an entire low breath and met his intent eyes zeroing in on me. After he was well positioned deep inside of my core, he held both of my hips and gyrated into me while still standing up. I knew for a fact I’d felt him deep inside my cunt, but this felt like a new level of intensity.

Normally, Sel would smirk as he pleasured me, but today was so purely intense it gave our need for pleasure an entirely new nature. He was entirely focused like he was making the most intricate aether construct, yet using that energy to get us both off.

My swaggering demeanor had melted away too. The depth and strength of his thrusts had completely rendered me bewitched. “Seeellllll… God that is so fucking deep. Ugh!”  He slammed his hips faster and faster as our moans and desperation created a symphony around us.

I could tell by his speed he was close too. Without a second thought I breathed out. “Fuck. Fuck Fuck. I’m coming. AHHT.” My orgasm rained down on me so harsh and severely I nearly bit my own tongue. In tandem, Selwyn mercilessly pounded into me through the entire wave before releasing deep inside my core.

We were both breathing like mad beasts when Sel pulled out and lowered me back onto the truck bed. He kissed me slow, not closing his eyes and I radiated my fulfillment over our bond. Now he finally did crack a smile and said, “Good girl.” Kissing me again. Only out of my daze did I realize I’d never taken off my panties. Sel had yanked them to the side while we were having sex and I blushed.

He paced away, coming back with our water and intimate area wet wipes (which he was also strangely prepared with). Once we’d cleaned up, he brought out our lunches and we devoured those on the truck bed too.

“Bree.” Selwyn called over while I nibbled on my cookie. I looked over curiously and he was serious all over again. “Yes?” I responded a bit concerned.

“If I ever see that fuck again, I might actually kill him.” He admitted guiltily for continuing. “I’m more relaxed now, but my demon does not take kindly towards that sort of blatant disrespect toward you. Nor will it ever. Just so you know going forward. I’m trying to control it, but that just how it feels in my gut.” Selwyn’s confession rang true and I understood his fear of himself more clearly.

I nodded slowly and leaned up to kiss his cheek. He still looked nervous, but I had no problem telling him. “People change Sel. Just look where we are and how we started out. Hopefully he learns a valuable lesson today that puts him on a better path. However,” I angled my head reconsidering. “If that day comes and he’s any worse…well, I’m not sure if I’d stop you.” My tongue curled out and he nodded his acknowledgement.

We were alright for now, and I prayed we continued to work out our problems together. One after another. The darker voice in me knew that once we arrived to see the others tonight things would only get more complicated.  I left that thought alone for now and slid closer into Sel.

“So… I’m your girlfriend now?” I half asked and half teased. I felt his shoulders chuckle and the spark of his eyes down on my forehead. “Technically speaking you’re my blood wife, but I figured you’d be more comfortable with one step at a time.” Sel explained and I felt my stomach flutter at his admission.

“I’m not sure if I mind either.” I admitted and hummed contentedly.

Chapter Text

The sun had long since set and I was struggling to keep my eyes open.

I probably should have taken advantage of every opportunity to sleep, but right now I felt like I should be using this time to prepare. The reunion was coming.

There would be far too much to say to everyone. In my head I was rehearsing several versions of the same apology. First, to William, who’s strength and wisdom had always been present to house and care for our lost souls. Yet, he was suffering deeply on the inside in a way none of us would ever understand. If any piece of our relationship was salvageable, I wanted to be there for him this time. It wasn’t fair that his role as ‘the strong friend’ kept him silent in the face of his own hardships.

Alice. God, Alice. I’d yanked her from her collegiate dreams of American upward mobility into a centuries old war with never ending battles. It was a miracle she’d survived what Arthur…no what I had done to her. Out of everyone, Alice had followed me the furthest.

She must regret ever knowing me now.

Even if Alice thought any of that, I was grateful she still sent me supplies for my journey. I wasn’t afraid to do that work to repair a connection with someone I loved for so long. She was my sister and I would give up so so so much to see her happy and well.

Then there was Nick.

Out of everyone, I expected the most to receive scorn from him. Unlike the others, he’d actually seen me leave and tried to stop me. Nicholas was using his hard-fought resources to gather rebels against the Order and keep the movement alive. His Kingsmage had been rendered immobile trying to save me, and I’d left him alone in the rubble after the hurricane of Arthur’s possession had blown through.

Not to mention the love we shared. The warm place in his heart and world he’d offered a sixteen-year-old girl who had just lost her mother. A hurt that he had known for years thrown back with yet another abandonment.

Finally, there was the heaviest indictment of character: Falling in love with the boy he knew like a brother.

God, how many people understand the details of the ritual? Does Nick?

And of course, my father. The prayer that he’d been mesmered to forget me still resided in my heart. I was a terrible daughter. Mom left us both and then I’d left him alone for years to grieve alone.

It all weighed on me heavily and kept my demons well fed.

The closer we got the more my gut twisted. I’m sure Selwyn could feel all of my anxiety, but after poking me two or three times about it he’d finally left me to my own devices.

This all would have been easier if everyone had recognized what a burden I was and left me to wayside. The demons were chattering in my head reminding me I was a walking curse.

The sound of tires crunching in gravel and the engine shutting off brought me out of the depths of my inner musings. In the rear view a large metal gate was closing and we were surrounded by a thick misty fog. Further up the path was a large wooden cabin with lights pouring out of all the windows. My side door opened up and I nearly jumped ten feet in the air, but it was only Selwyn with a concerned look on his face.

He unbuckled my seatbelt and pulled me down into his arms, kissing my forehead. I’d only realized how much I was shaking when Sel had pulled me against his strong firm body. “Just take it one step at a time Bree. You’ll be safe here. Byddaf bob amser yn  gerllaw cariad.” As was becoming the norm, he poured more comfort through our bond and I felt my heart rate lower a bit.

God, why is it so much easier to face actual demons than emotional ones.

I wanted to stay in the driveway, melt into Sel’s chest, but I had to go inside. These people that I once enjoyed calling friends had met me at ninety percent. I had to shake off this mental funk and walk the last ten. I pulled away and faced the house while Selwyn gathered our bags.

“Did you call ahead to let them know we’d be here tonight?” I looked backward while pacing closer to the cabin. He scoffed… “Trust me. There’d be several Merlin on our asses already if we intruded this close to the property without proper identification.” I nodded and decided to stop stalling.

Pacing up the front stairs, I reached for the doorknob. Before I could twist it, the door swung open. A burly looking man with stark white hair appeared frowning down. I immediately took a fighting stance, but Sel stepped in front of me.

“Passcode?” The doorman grumbled out and Selwyn sucked his teeth. “Really Durham. Every time?” Sel complained and Durham leaned into the door jam. All crossed arms and raised brows.

“Fine. Kane. Southpaw. Horizon.” Just like that we were ushered into a building that felt a lot like the lodge back on campus. Sel seemed familiar enough with the layout. Bobbing and weaving through halls and up flights of stairs until we were at the upper most room in the complex.

The owl does like his perch. Was a passing thought as we opened a door to a pretty plain looking room. Queen sized bed, en suite bathroom, drawers, desk, chair, but otherwise pretty plain.

“This will be your room.” Sel placed my bag on the bed, and I was quick to notice he still held onto his. I tried not to study that and walked over to the window, looking out. The vast expanse of trees were illuminated by the full moon. The thick fog remained, concealing most of the forest floor.

“You put me in the highest room in the tallest tower. Seems a bit like Shrek, don’t you think?” I jested and Sel shook his head. “You say that like you aren’t more dragon than princess.” He teased right back. I laughed plopping on the bed “True, but that makes you donkey, jackass.” I guffawed falling over onto the mattress. Selwyn grabbed a pillow and hit me in the back with it only making me laugh harder.

He smiled and I could sense he felt relief. Likely because I’d calmed down enough to crack a joke. That sense of calm started to evaporate as he paced back to the door.

“W-where are you going?” I called, embarrassed by how whiny I sounded.

“I’ve got to check in and report to the others about our progress. Too dangerous to travel with phones and I already spent the last two burner cellphones these past two days. Outposts like these are the best places to send encrypted messages out. More importantly, I need to call Valec about our arrival tomorrow. There was also a scout sent to Erebus’ last known location to let us know about his movements.” Selwyn listed not meeting my pleading expression for more than a few seconds at a time.

I must look too pitiful for him to stand right now.

I felt his guilt and remorse through our link, but still I pressed him. “So, you’re leaving me here. In the tallest room in the tallest tower then?” I arrived at that unhappy conclusion. “Not so funny the second time around.” I mumbled.

“Not for too long Bree, but all of this will take some time. I need this data and you need your rest. Bear with this for a bit while I head downstairs.” Sel explained and my heart pattered nervously as he increased the distance between us. It felt childish, but I didn’t want him to leave.

Like the gas station all over again, I felt like he was testing me. Forcing me to stretch passed my self-imposed mental limits more and more.

Maybe I’m being too clingy and he doesn’t like it.

That didn’t stop the bitter taste in my mouth when I swallowed down all of my emotions. “

Dywedasoch y byddech yn agos. Liar.” I crossed my arms over my chest and twisted my back to the exit. He didn’t say anything in response, but I heard the door close and felt his guilt nearly triple.

I wanted to say that I probably wouldn’t feel comfortable sleeping without him, but the words wouldn’t come. I knew he was doing all of this for me, to ensure our safe passage. I owed him so much more grace, but I was fighting the way Erebus rewired me.

In my head Erebus was in every dark corner, waiting to step out and tackle me down. To make me fight for my life against whatever hell beast he’d dragged out from his aether. Waiting for me to lower my guard so he could set fire to this entire complex, melts every door shut, and throw me in a dark room with a goruchel for good measure. He liked to lay traps for me, and even smiled from time to time as I continued to survive them. To him, threatening my life was a rerun of his favorite sitcom. Just something to pass the time.

Selwyn had made me feel safe enough for the past two days that I’d nearly forgotten what it was like in my head.  Once he shut the door, it was like I was alone again in the dark. I had to be ready to fight for my life. To kill or be killed. The dream was over.

There was a firm knock at the door.

It only took a millisecond to know that Selwyn wasn’t on the other side. In any other circumstance, I would have used my root to blow a hole right through that bloody wooden plank. But today was not that day. Today I couldn’t flare my root because I was in hiding from the King of Shadows.

The knock wrapped again; this time accompanied by a familiar ghost.

“Hey B. Are you in there? It’s Nick.”

I gasped. Torn between standing stick still and ripping the door open. I opted for something in the middle and paced closer, slowly swinging it open.

It broke something in me that he looked so much like his father. His eyes however, were warm and kind like they’d come from somewhere else. The same eyes that attracted me to his safety when we’d first met. I could still sense he was the type of place you could lay your head at night and rest easy. I wanted to hug him, but I thought better of it. We still had too much to talk about.

“May I come in? I passed Sel on the way up here. He said you wouldn’t mind the company.” Nick bashfully rubbed the back of his head. “But… if he’s wrong about that then I can go.” He threw his thumb over his shoulder, his expression restrained.

Words were escaping me, but my feet pushed the door open further, stepping out of the way to let him in. He smiled small and hopeful while entering into my makeshift room. I let the door close behind him and paced back over toward the window. I’d need some distance to say the things on my heart.

“A part of me wants to ask how you’ve been, but it seems pretty obvious that the answer is not good.” Nick prodded taking me in with his eyes. “Even still, that dress, you look incredibly beautiful.” His words breezed in lightly, but his eyes spoke of depth and of longing. The pregnant silence remained and I exhaled like I’d been holding my breath for three years.

“Talk to me B. Please.” Nick implored stepping closer.

“I… Thank you Nick. For trying to help me. Trying to keep me safe, outside and in. You’ve helped me a lot these past three years. Kept me present. Kept me fighting.” I finally spoke and his face looked confused. I gingerly removed his necklace, lifted his hand by the wrist, and sprinkled the metal back down into his palm.

His eyes took in the glistening pieces like he was reacquainting himself with a stranger. “I’m glad this necklace could at least bring one of us comfort.” Nick endeared, continuing. “But truthfully, it was always more yours than mine, Bree. It’s clear now that you’ve always been way more Arthur than I ever was. Not that either of us wanted that cursed position, but the necklace hasn’t belonged to my family for a long time.” Closing his fist with a deepening frown.

I wasn’t sure how to respond, but I made no motion to take back the necklace. “I’ll hold onto it for now.” Nick interpreted before pocketing the metal links. I’d finally stopped fidgeting enough to notice more than his face. Similar to when I’d first seen Sel; his aura held more levity than the last time we were this close. Nick was still carrying hope on his shoulders.

“You look good too. How have you been?” I complimented and meant it.

“I asked you first, Bree.” Nick shifted his weight onto his other hip and laughed. “I’m just teasing.” I smiled for the first time since he walked in. “I have been better recently then I have been for a quite some time. Starting over outside the Order hasn’t been easy. It was all I’d ever known. But now, after seeing and understanding how other aether users live…” He paused and shook his head. A habit I’d seen Selwyn do so many times. It was haunting seeing their similarities. Nick said, “It made me feel like I’d never really known anything about the world. So, I’ve been working hard to change that. Life can really break us down, but we have to be strong enough not to stay broken. To rebuild.” He finished in that kingly Nicholas fashion that was so uniquely his.

No. We cannot stay in those broken places.

I knew that Nick wasn’t as blunt and direct as Selwyn, but I couldn’t help but interpret the last part of his message as something for me to receive. And I did.

Nick was being brave and peeling back parts of himself, while I was holding all of my cards to my chest. I wanted to silence Between Bree more than anything. I wanted to feel like Brave Bree again.

“Nicholas…” I began. Wondering if I’d ever said his whole name so formally. “Do you hate me?” The words finally came out.

He looked bewildered by the sudden inquiry, and took a step backward to take in my face in the moonlight.

“…What? Bree, why-” He started but I didn’t let him finish.

“I forced you to rejoin the Order after you decided it wasn’t something you wanted. I abandoned you. Knowing full well the place abandonment has played in your life. I partnered with the King of Shadows so he could make me powerful.” Then I said the most damning thing out loud. “Selwyn and I… we got so close, even while you and I were kissing in our bloodwalks.” My eyes tilted down towards the floor. “Pick your reason. There are plenty of things I’ve done that are worthy of it. I wouldn’t blame you.” I whispered, three years of pressure nearly closing my throat with self-resentment.

Nicholas stepped inwards and pulled me to his arms. “I’m sorry if you don’t want me to touch you, but I need you to know that I could never hate you, B.” He spoke in low tones over my head. “You weren’t the only one who left. I had the chance to come back to you and Sel. More than once. And I didn’t take a single one. At least not when it mattered most.” He confessed like a regret had just passed his lips.

“As for you supposedly forcing me back to the order. Bree, I had never really left. Yeah, sure I was ignoring my duties, but I was still deeper in that life than I realized. You just woke me up to that reality. As Arthur’s Scion, I’m not sure if that was something you could help either.” He squeezed my shoulder giving me space.

“… and Sel?” I pushed for answers like I was squeezing every inch of pus out of an infected wound. Focused. Clinical.

Nick laughed humorlessly, kind of like his Kingsmage. “After our Oaths were removed, we talked. For a long time. About…everything. Mostly at the behest of his mother, but it cleared up a lot of things.” Nick stepped forward again, his eyes wore an intensity I’d seldom seen from him.

“I’m well aware of all that happened between you and Selwyn, and I know about the larger details of the blood marriage ritual needed to escape the King of Shadows.” He relayed and I blushed, feeling naked under his gaze. “Even still, my feelings for you are right where you left them B. You are still the most remarkable woman I’ve ever met.” Nick brought his hand up to my face, stroking my cheek.

“If the day should ever come where you want to be back in my arms, I’d readily accept any part of you you’d be willing to give me. That will always be true.” Nicholas smiled and let his hand fall away. Just when I thought my insides were fit to burst from his purity, he continued.

“I don’t resent either of you for it. Quite the opposite actually. I love you both more than words can convey. As long as you both are happy, that place in my heart feels whole.” He finished and tears were pouring from my eyes. I wasn’t sure when I’d become so emotional, but I felt like I was making up my deficit of tears from all the years of repressed emotions. I stepped in, initiating another hug. Nick had to know how much I appreciated him.

I felt that same way. I still love Nick so much it hurts to explain.

Nick had always brought Sel and I back into the light. Showing us other ways of living. Other ways of loving. But Selwyn Kane stepped into my darkness. Made it his job to be scarier than any demon that lived there, and made my own darkness feel less monstrous. More human. And that was the level of intimacy I needed more than air. The ability to walk in both of my worlds without feeling the need to change everything.

I didn’t need to tell Nick that now, but I didn’t want him to leave.

I couldn’t find a reason to make him stay either. That pesky awkwardness was rearing between us in a way it never had before. In the beginning it felt as easy as breathing to be near Nick, but now I felt what was left of our relationship needed work. And not from Nick either. I couldn’t leave his confession hanging between us.

“I’ll always love you.” I started, nervously. “It will just take me some time to figure out what that means. How best to show it so if feels like… the love you deserve.” I answered, praying to be understood.

I looked up and Nick was actually blushing. I couldn’t remember many times where I’d actually seen that from him. It just added to his boyish charm and my heart fluttered.

Shit. I have to get out of this room.

Luckily, Nick seemed to be on the same page as me. “I know it’s late, but do you want to sneak down to the kitchen? Figured you might want some tea or a snack now that you’re here.”

“Yeah, that sounds perfect.” I thought twice for a moment. “Could you give me a few minutes though? I’ve been sitting in these clothes for hours. Kitchen raiding calls for something more comfortable.” I joked and Nick nodded pacing toward the door.

“Take your time.” And with that he shut the door behind himself.

I hurriedly acquainted myself with the bathroom and pulled out a pair of high waisted leggings and a long sleeve printed crop top. I was unpleasantly surprised to notice some red dots in my underwear. Suddenly all the tears these past two days were making more and more sense.

God. As if I needed another reason to be anti-social.

I took advantage of Alice’s blessings and suited up for Aunt Flo. Washed my face, reapplied deodorant, and made myself comfortable as possible. There weren’t any pain killers in the bag or bathroom cabinets though. I prayed tea would be enough to calm any cramps that planned to disturb our snack led rendezvous.

When I finally stepped out Nick was leaned against the opposite wall, sending me a beaming smile.

“What?” I asked self-conscious I might have missed a spot washing my face.

He laughed freely, “You’re going to have to get used to that reaction from me B. It’s been three years. I’m going to be basking in your glory every time I get to see your face. At least until you or Sel start getting annoyed with it.” He admitted and I blushed, clearing my throat.

Without another word, we traveled down a few flights of stairs and several long hallways. The lodge felt like the type of place rented out for camp or team building exercises. It was large enough to house big groups, but intimate enough for you to grab your closest friends and sit by the fire pit. Despite the home-like quality within most of the lodge, the kitchen was unequivocally high end. Chef worthy burners, cooking services, and a walk-in freezer big enough for a morgue.

Nick, to his credit was able to pull out a couple of mugs, but we were both at a loss for some tea leaves.

“You were right Lark. There are a couple of scavengers in here.” A voice called from behind and I whipped my face away from the open cabinet door. Leaning in from the entry was Lark smirking with his hand on William’s shoulder.

William had changed a lot and not just from the Scottish Merlin perched comfortably behind him. There were a few grey streaks in his blond hair to match my own. A clear sign of irresponsible aether pulling. He also had an old scar across his left eye. He’d looked like he’d seen more war than the rest of them.

My feet were moving without my consent and my throat grew tight. “William.” My voice barely more than a whimper as I felt my eyes getting wet all over again.

Damn these stupid hormones.

I couldn’t care less as I ran up to him and started bawling like a child. He pulled his arms around me and traces of his citrus aether warmed me like a childhood memory. “Aww… Bree.” His arms pulled me in and tight enough to remind me of the strength behind his warm eyes. William had always been the steady light house of our group. The candle in the window to remind you you were back home. He personified that feeling of stability and carried it around with him.

He still smiles the same way.

I pulled away trying my best to pull myself together. William pulled off his glasses wiping them on his lab coat. “Thank you for fogging up my glasses.” William joshed and Lark chimed in, his accent curling off of his tongue. “That happens more than he’d care to admit.” William gave Lark a coy side eye.

“Judging by your set up on the table, you two are looking for the tea. I’ll put some on for all of us then.” William pardoned himself as he fidgeted through the drawers.

“It’s good to see you again my liege.” Lark placed a hand on my shoulder and squeezed. It suddenly dawned on me that the gauntlets he’d given me had been lost when I was imprisoned with the Order. I blinked out of the bad memory and nodded. “You as well Lark.”

The four of us cozied up in the kitchen and passed the time with tea and cookies. Lark had even hinted to William that I could use something for my cramps. Before I could even muster embarrassment for his Merlin senses; medicine was quickly supplied. Meanwhile, I begged to know how William and Lark had gotten together. They were engrossed in a series of stories when I rested my head down for a few minutes.

Sleep took me before I realized.

******

I awoke to two low voices and the realization I was under some clean smelling sheets. I moaned and twisted upwards, blinking until the light filtering in from the hall made the figures at my door clearer.

It was Selwyn and Nick so deep in conversation they hadn’t even noticed me get up.

“Guys.” I groaned. “Is that you?” I mumbled. Both men stopped abruptly and turned around. Nick was the first to approach the bed, kneeling down to my eye level.

“I’m sorry Bree. There have been a couple suspicious breeches on the furthest barrier. I know you didn’t get that much rest, but we’ve got to be on our way to in the next thirty minutes.”

At that I shot up, wide awake now. Knowing full well what that meant.

Erebus was here. He found me already.

I wanted to vomit immediately, but I felt a hand lifted my chin. Golden eyes looked back at me steadily.

“Relax. We have a bit of time. Lark got you some battle gear. Suit up. Nick will watch your door; I’ll be back in 20 to get us in the truck.” My mind processed each data bit and I nodded, nearly forgetting Selwyn needed a verbal response.

I really need to tell him to never tell a woman relax.

“Yes, I understand.” I uttered all traces of sleep evaporated from my throat.

I wasted no time hopping in the shower to freshen up as much as five minutes would allow. Threw my hair up in a bun and had Lark’s gear on in fifteen minutes flat. Just as I finished packing Selwyn was back and I followed both men to the car. Nick got behind the wheel of another truck while Lark and William filled in with him, their respective gear in tow. I tried not to shutter at the amount of medical supplies and armor they’d thrown in.

It was a war time reminder.

Just as Selwyn started up our truck, I saw another figure slide down the railings with a bag thrown over their shoulder. Their hair was cut in a perfected cropped bob and a long katana was strapped to their back. Without sparing me a single look they leapt into the back of Nicholas’ truck. I only was able to process for a few moments before her name tumbled out my lips.

“…Alice.”

Selwyn put his foot on the gas and we were gone.

Chapter Text

I didn’t even bother with the human pace, leaping from landing to landing until I was outside of Briana’s room. I didn’t want to leave her side to begin with. Of course, I wanted to selfishly join Bree in that tiny little bed and keep her all to myself.

Especially if it involved testing out just how ancient those bed springs were.

However, managing her safe arrival took precedence over my own carnal desires. When I arrived my eyes caught something odd that made my stomach drop.

Her door…was slightly ajar. I didn’t hear any movement inside, but there was another heartbeat next to her slow even breathing. I smelled the air.

This scent is…

“Sel? That you?” Nick turned around whispering.

I eased the door open a few inches more and noted how close Nicholas had been to the edge of Briana’s bed. It was clear he’d been watching her sleep. Alone. In the dark.

My stomach twisted at that realization and a mixture of emotions bloomed up my throat. Even after being separated from our Oaths it was jarring how much we still had in common. Jarring to know we still had the same longings.

It was clear Briana was slumbering behind him, so I kept my voice low as Nicholas approached the entryway. “Does Briana know about your fondness for night stalking?” I quipped shifting my eyes from Nick to Briana’s bed.

Nick smiled knowingly. “You’re the one who told me to look after her while you handled logistics. Don’t tell me now that my appointment is cause for concern.” He rebutted and I narrowed my eyes, leaning forward. “Concern has yet to be determined. Should I be concerned Nicholas?” I chewed back with more bite than I meant too.

His smile rose into a cocky smirk. He leaned forward into my challenge, using his height to his advantage. “You tell me. Or are those superior Merlin senses just for show?” He called back and I tilted my head in assessment.  

Nick looked incredulous at my judgement. “Trust me Selwyn, for Briana’s sake, I would have at least closed the door.” Now he wore a look like he knew something I didn’t.

This game of goading each other was so old; I wondered if it even still held the desired effect.

Of course, it did. Nick knows that.

Emotions crept up from their old cement covered cracks. Insecurities vibrated just underneath my skin. The truth of it was I didn’t want to be around when Nicholas and Briana met again. I didn’t want to compare how she greeted me in the diner to how the two of them might have embraced in this room. How they might have…touched. Might have kissed.

Briana told me she loved me, but I still don’t know what that means. Love has always been on the flip side of betrayal and abandonment for me. Constantly fleeting, ephemeral. Was that the type of love Bree had for me?

I already felt luckier than I ever thought possible at even being able to make love to her with my name on her lips. The memories of these past two days were already the most cherished events of my life. Still, I wasn’t sure if I was human enough to stay by her side and be worthy of it.

Worse yet, I was about to damn my pride. I had to know.

“So… how did she react when she saw you?” Aiming to keep my voice even. At first Nick looked taken aback by the sudden shift in topic. Smile dropping, Nick rubbed his arm apprehensively.

“At first, she didn’t say much. Just stared right through me. Then she gave me back Arthur’s necklace and asked if I hated her.” I was positive both of us looked just as shocked and confused at that.

She… thinks Nicholas hates her?

I picked up all that I’d seen from Bree in the past two days and made my own judgement. “It’s Erebus. He’s altered her mind. I’m not sure if mesmer has been a factor yet, but I’ll have my mother check her out.” I hated this, but Nick had to know. “On most of the ride here, she was afraid. Shaking even. Looking out the rearview mirror constantly. She told me that… Erebus was very good at making her afraid.” I exhaled to keep my voice down and remained as calm as I could manage. “When she said that… I was so angry I almost broke the steering wheel.” I confessed looking up at Nicholas his eyes mirrored the same fury. We may not have shared an Oath anymore, but in many ways we were still in sync.

I could see his fists getting whiter. One of Nicholas’ tells that he was furious. He spoke low. “I see… I did my best to comfort her and reassure that I could never feel that way. Admitted quite the opposite.” He looked me in the eyes at that and a knowing passed between us. The familiar tug we both acknowledged, but were still so clumsy to act on.

Nick carried on, “Either way, she returned Arthur’s necklace. That’s understandable. Arthur has bad memories for us both.” A pause. “But we were still able to hug it out. She fell asleep downstairs talking with William and Lark.”

Another intermission between us. “And you Selwyn? How did she react when she saw you?” Nick made no attempt at even keel. He felt no shame in his desire to know.

“She was working at this diner, so I stopped in first thing in the morning to make sure no one else was around. Briana Mathews looked me dead in the eye and said “Good Morning Sir. Please sit anywhere you’d like.” I drawled out and fresh amusement twinkled in his eyes. Nick’s hand rose and his shoulders shook in a failed attempt to keep his laughter quiet.

I smirked at the memory. “Before I know it, I’m ordering breakfast so she’d at least sit and talk to me. Before I can even talk, she tells me she’s not going anywhere with me. Barely let me explain myself.” I huffed and Nick’s shoulder shook more.

“Yeah, that sounds like Bree. She’s still so stubborn.” He laughed out and chimed in. “Clearly, we have some work to do. When Bree saw William, she burst into tears and cried like a baby. Hugged him like he was the last man on Earth.  Remind me to ask him his secret next time we get him alone without his Merlin shadow.” Nick relayed and I shook my head.

Of course, William gets that reaction from Briana. The one the rest of us were dying for.

“To be fair. After a hard battle, we’ve all felt the same way about seeing William.” I attempted comfort, but before I could continue, I heard a low buzz on the walkie talkie attached to my belt. I held a hand up and turned up the receiver loud enough for both of us to hear.

“Kane. Southpaw. Horizon. Report.” I responded. Nicholas straightened up immediately.

“This is Durham, Security Team Iota. We’re getting multiple events on the west side of the outer most sensors. Aether triggers and camera confirm multiple signatures approaching from that direction. Suggest immediate dismissal of high-level personnel in the next thirty-five minutes.” Durham’s words came through like a nuclear weapon sighting. Nick and I shared a look.

“Copy that Durham. Dismissal ETA in twenty-five minutes.” I shut off the receiver.

That was all I needed to know. I’d hoped Briana was able to get some sleep but it was time for us to leave. Of course, I wanted nothing more than to settle the score with Erebus. I’d been training for years with that very goal in mind, but I couldn’t engage him here. Not with Briana caught in the crossfire. Her safety came first.

Nick spoke gravely. “Is it him?”

I responded. “Let’s not stick around long enough to find out. Better to engage when Briana is safe at Volition.” I countered.

“But what if we can’t-” Before Nick could finish a small sleepy voice interjected.

“Guys. Is that you?” Briana’s tones snapped us both to attention.

Nick approached first, shifting his war face to a softer expression when addressing her. “I’m sorry Bree. There have been a couple suspicious breeches on the furthest barrier. I know you didn’t get that much rest, but we’ve got to be on our way in the next thirty minutes.”

Even at his calm approach panic flared up like a volcano across our bond. Even without it, I could hear Briana’s heartrate increase fast enough to induce a fainting spell. I closed the distance and tilted her eyes up to meet mine.

“Relax. We have a bit of time. Lark got you some battle gear. Suit up. Nick will watch your door; I’ll be back in 20 to get us in the truck.” All the while talking I sent my own reassurance across our bond. She calmed down enough for her focus to sharpen. I tried not to smirk at the spike in her annoyance too.

“Yes, I understand.” Bree replied leaning away from my hand to exit the bed.

I wasted no time heading back down the stairs and gathering everything we needed for departure. This was the final stretch. I didn’t pray often, but in this moment, I sent up my greatest wish to bring Briana Irene Mathews, the love of my life, somewhere she could be safe.

Even if I had to kill to make it happen.

Chapter Text

“That…was Alice.” I whispered aloud and was nearly ejected out of my seat when Selwyn accelerated the vehicle. I snapped on my seat belt, grabbing onto the hand hold above my right side.

“Yeah, she… doesn’t stick around here much.” Selwyn spoke under his breath like it wasn’t a topic he wanted to bring up.

I arched my brow. “Why not?”

The statement, his tone. It was cause for concern. The bond affirmed how flighty those words were. Sel took a moment to merge onto the highway, his eyes looking in the rearview for more than just Nicholas’ car trailing. I could tell he was making sure we weren’t being followed.

Minutes passed before he relaxed visually and he sighed. “I believe her exact words were ‘Too many medieval white boys up in here’. She mostly works with and hangs around Valec.” I tried not to laugh at his use of AAVE and that very Alice-like message, but it was just too funny.

It brought me away from the very real possibility that Erebus may have tracked me down already. If I remembered Selwyn’s plans correctly, we wouldn’t stop until we reached Colorado.

Wait…was I supposed to see someone else here too?

“… wasn’t Mariah supposed to be here?” I probed again taking my own look into the rear-view mirror.  Sel’s jaw ticked and his eyebrows pinched “That would be a question better suited for Chen. They usually move together.” He divulged and my intuition kept whispering to me. Selwyn was holding something back through our link, but I didn’t press the issue. He needed to focus on our surrounds now, not appeasing my insecurities.

As we put more distance behind us one thing was clear. The honeymoon was over. I was back to escaping from place to place in search of a refuge where I could exist in peace. It was still too soon for me to quit, but déjà vu was reminding me how this all started.

I hate running. It only makes the wolves chase faster.

 I figured I should ask Sel that much. “Why did we run? I thought we were safe there? Shouldn’t we have stayed and fought? ”I posed, already assuming the trajectory of this conversation. Sel’s eyes peeked over at me for a moment, his frustration palpable.

“Nick asked me the same thing.” He peered over to the other truck again, like Nick was still in the room now judging him. “We stick to the plan. The safe houses are good places for me to lay low, but maybe not good places for you.” Selwyn explained and it left me wondering if I should be offended or not. I decided to let him continue, give him enough rope to hang himself if he wanted.

“Meaning?” I prompted.

“Meaning I don’t want you to feel trapped somewhere because it’s convenient for me to protect you there. Otherwise, it’s no different from living with Erebus playing waitress. Until we work out the next phase of this; I want you to be able to relax somewhere that makes you feel happy. Have community where you don’t have to explain yourself constantly. Another Volition can accomplish those things. At least… I hope it can.” Sel said and I was pleasantly surprised. Selwyn took that same roped and successfully tied the two of us closer together.

  He… really thinks about my happiness. There’s no way he planned this all in a couple of days.

 I smiled at him and that same warm honey filled my chest. “How long have you been planning all of this?”

“Since the moment I woke up sane enough to remember who I was.” He wasn’t looking at me, but that small smile still made my heart flutter. “Planning to see you kept my human side intact Bree. Gave me focus to keep going. Fighting to come back to myself. To be fit enough to talk to you.” Selwyn was a man of action, but when paired with his words; I couldn’t help but swoon.

But…

…then I remembered.

Selwyn was taught since childhood that he didn’t have any worth outside his ability to service other people. He played that role for Nick until very recently. I wanted Selwyn to love me because he was free to do so. Not because serving me gave his life purpose. It made me  wonder… Sel spent so much time thinking of my happiness. What about his? Did he want to be a Kingsmage forever? Did he have dreams for himself?

If I never came along and he was freed from his Oaths, what would he be doing?

 I yanked my seatbelt enough so I could lean over and kiss his cheek, kiss his neck, kiss his shoulder. “Selwyn, what’s your dream? Does anything make you happy outside of us?” I asked. I wasn’t sure how to support him and I was still learning how best to love him. So I had to ask. Had to know.

He was quiet. Unsettlingly so.

Even our bond felt oddly unresponsive. Flat. Blank. Like I’d entered a command into a program and gotten a screen full of error messages. A flatline on a heart monitor.

Oh… oh no. Did I ask something I shouldn’t have?

 The silence was deafening, but our bond sprang to life with a flurry of panicked emotions.

Definitely pushed a button.

“You don’t have to tell me now, but the way you care for people, for me. It makes me so happy. I just wanted to try to give you that same attention. If I could.” I twiddled my thumbs feeling shy, but recognized a deeper need for honesty. “More importantly, I want to make sure I can love you outside of thanking you for what you can do for me. I’d like to do some of the caring too.” I left my words hang in the air.

His eyes flicked over to me for a millisecond. “You sound like my mother. The entire time we were together she wanted me to find my purpose outside of the Order.”  It was interesting to see anxiety piping through from the other side of the bond. It gave me a look into what I was constantly making Selwyn feel.

I could have sworn I could hear the bond telling me, “Why can’t my happiness be you? Why can’t it be us?” But I didn’t want to push.

“All the more reason for you to think about this. I’d be happy to listen whenever you’re ready.” I concluded and drew my gaze back out the window. It was still too early for the sun to be up. All the exhaustion was catching up to me.

I’ll just rest my eyes for a few minutes.

********

“Briana, we’re here.”

My eyes flew open and I shot up. Unfiltered sunlight poured into my pupils, wincing I forced them closed again. Warm sparks filled my face and the zing of a hand on caressing my neck reminded me who was there.

“Uhhmm… did I really just sleep the whole way here?” I groaned wiping the saliva from the corner of my mouth.

Embarrassing.

I opened my eyes again nearly falling into the golden warmth staring back at me. “Well, you haven’t slept much since I picked you up from the diner.” Selwyn reminded then added, “Although, I haven’t been entirely guiltless in that outcome.” He professed leaning to smell and kiss my neck.

“Mr. Kane. I believe we are expected to be outside of this vehicle very shortly.” A breathy laugh forced air out of my nose.  Sel’s hands only moved up to grip my thigh and he whispered into my ear. “Well lucky for me I’ve got a quickie as part of my repertoire now.” After he said that, the tension between us doubled.

I danced my hands up to play with the hair on the back of his neck and Selwyn’s chest whirred. He moved to look me dead on and his eyes speckled red toward the base of his irises. I closed the distance kissing him deep before pulling away.

“Come on Selwyn. Let’s not keep everyone waiting.” I insisted unbuckling to free myself from the car door. 

The landscape was something out of a magazine. Far flung fields with a backdrop of towering snow topped mountains. Unlike the last passenger stop we’d settled on; the farm here looked fully functional. There weren’t too many animals, but I couldn’t help but to be excited to check it out.

Upon exiting, I noticed that Alice had already passed us all and went straight into the guest house. Before I could comment, a familiar velvet voice made his presence known.

“Aren’t you a sight for sore eyes powerhouse.” Valec mused standing just outside the wall of the massive Volition aether barrier. I’d nearly forgotten the sheer grandeur and expansiveness that was a barrier crafted by ancestors. It was beautiful and gave me a feeling I hadn’t felt in a long time.

A feeling like home.

“Valec.” I nodded my head forward. “According to Selwyn and William, I owe you a debt of gratitude. I’m not sure if that’s a good thing or a bad thing yet, but thank you.” I greeted and Valec showed off his characteristic grin.

“Don’t you worry you’re pretty little head. I’ve already settled up with William and Selwyn on that account. Even though, I’d already told them I’d gladly perform the ritual with you for free.” Valec eyes talked more than he did. An impressive feat for the cambion with the gift of gab. I blushed and could have sworn I heard Sel and Nick step closer behind me.

“Now now Valec. Let’s get everyone settled in before we start the controversy if you, please.” William negotiated and Valec winked at him.

“If you say so muscles. Now, Bree. Do you have it in you to convene with the ancestors of this place? Or did Erebus shut off that firehose?” Valec sliced right through propriety, as was his nature, and asked the true question. Doubt creeped into my mind like flood water rising around my ankles.

Before I could get sucked under, I kneeled down and placed my hands in the grass. Closing my eyes, I reached out with my mind. Allowing my consciousness to fall further and further into the stories of this land’s transformation. The smells changed to gunpowder, smoked meats, and rich mountain air. This place felt like animal furs, weary limbs; sounded like boot spurs and the crack of a whip. Looked like people of all shades and creeds on horseback trading goods among themselves. Here there was blood, but there was also birth. One not existing without the other.

“I…can see them.” I said surprising myself. My vision turned into a wall of individuals looking right back towards me, approaching and observing my aura. Unlike last time, a woman actually stepped forward and looked right at me. She was all parts leader and representative of this place. Dainty in a dress, but fierce in her presence and expression.

She spoke to me. “Child, you are lost.” It wasn’t a question.

I exhaled and nodded. “Yes, I am. But I’m here to change that.”

She observed me and shook her head, like I wasn’t understanding something. “If we do not rest, we cannot fight. If we do not eat we’ll have no power. If we do not lean on others, we will have no strength. Seek balance child. Come here to find it.”  

I thought better of speaking more on the topic and decided to meditate on her words. “Please, allow us all to rest here while I take your advice. These are my friends.” The woman looked unsure her eyes taking in each of the men behind me, save Valec.

“This isn’t a dwelling for acquaintances little girl. These men reek of war. This is a fortress to safeguard and house families.” Her face was disapproving. That wasn’t a good sign.

“Please. I love them and they’re the family I chose.” I implored. The finely dressed woman brought her eyes back to mine and studied hard.

“Very well. But if they do not adhere to the rules of this land, I will cast you ALL out. Permanently.” With that she was gone and I released a sigh of relief before standing.

“Well?” Valec asked with a raise brow.

“Welcome in everyone. Please be on your best behavior.” I announced smiling.

*****

I peeked out the window of the main building watching the boys get situated next door in the guest house. They pulled up the truck to unpack into their temporary lodgings. At first, I thought they’d only come to see to my safe passage, but the amount of luggage they’d all brought convinced me otherwise.

Why do I feel like I’ve totally uprooted all of their lives? Probably because I have.

Something about that didn’t sit right. I wanted to know how long they’d all be here.

“Is that my Bree Bree?” Footsteps creaked by my door. I whipped around to see long braids swaying nearby. Mariah looked radiant like her skin had been made fertile by the land itself here. Her appearance reminded me so clearly of all that I had been missing.

“Mariah!” I scurried to embrace her only to pull back again to take her in up close. “My goodness, girl, you are glowing!” I complimented and she laughed.

“Aww… shucks girl. Welcome to my very own Volition. I finally graduated up to having my own place to house passengers. I am more than honored to keep you and your family safe here.” She shared and I shook my head.

“Well, it almost didn’t happen. Some of the spirits here aren’t fond of my plus ones.” I admitted and Mariah nodded knowingly.

“Yes, I expected as much. The spirits here are more protective of me because I’m so friendly. They worry I may attract something undesirable because my powers of illumination.” To me this was understandable. The other side of safety and protection were strict boundaries.

“Selwyn tells me that you and Alice always stick together these days. I take it you’re the reason she can come and go on these grounds as she wishes.” I implied and Mariah blushed suspiciously and started combing her fingers through her braids.

“Oh… did he say that?” Mariah cleared her throat and a different type of nervousness crossed her expression. “Speaking of which… have.. umm… you and Alice…talked yet?”

Her tone partnered with Alice’s strange behavior were telling a story I was starting to suspect was true.

“No, I haven’t. I got the feeling she was purposefully avoiding me, but these past couple of hours have been so fast paced I tried not to read into it.” The truth poured out and Mariah’s face only looked more conflicted.

“Well… I’m about to serve up some lunch for everyone. Why don’t you try to get together with her after that.” Mariah squeezed my shoulder and moved away from my room.

I tried not to let self-sabotage scream I told you so at the fears that had been circulating my mind. I unpacked, freshened up, and strode across the property to the barn. I was steps away from the kitchen when a figure petting a horse caught my eye. Almost like the ancestors in this place were maneuvering everyone to my desires; there was Alice.

I rerouted and approached her. As soon as I caught her eyes she turned away. This cat and mouse was getting frustrating. “Alice! Wait! Please, can we just talk?” I called and was surprised when she actually stopped.

I marched closer to her so I didn’t have to yell to be heard, but she didn’t turn around.

Okay… she’s clearly upset. Approach with caution.

 “Alice, I know you don’t want to see or speak to me right now. But I wanted to thank you for making that bag for me. It’s made all the difference.” I started and she finally turned around looking annoyed and confused. Seeing her face again made me feel more emotions than I couldn’t rationalize. No time to process each one.

“Clearly, you’re mistaken. I didn’t put together anything for you.” Alice cut back sharply and I tried not to flinch at her tone.

Oh… then maybe it was Mariah all along. None of the others would known what half that stuff was for.  

“Then …my mistake.” I cleared my throat knowing that the only way out was through. I pressed on. “More importantly, I am so sorry Alice. I hurt you when I was possessed. Then I left with Erebus before you woke up. At the time, I thought I was finally going to be able to stop running and get stronger. I… got what I thought I wanted, but things… they aren’t any better.” I apologized and my palms twisted into the bottom of my leather jacket.

God, why are my hands so sweaty.

 Alice took me in with her eyes and her expression didn’t change once. She wore her annoyance  liberally and finally said. “Is that all you have to say then?” She asked and it felt like she’d slapped me. I blinked until the shock started to wear off and nodded.

Yeah… I guess that was what I wanted to tell her the most. For now, anyway.

“Swell.” Alice bit back and turned pacing further out of the stable. Before I could stop myself, I called out to her again “Alice please. Wait!” this time I ran up to her. “I know you’re angry with me. Just…just tell me how I can fix this. I’ll do what I have to not to lose you.” I wasn’t too proud to beg her if that’s what it took. This was best friend. She was worth putting up a fight.

This time when Alice turned around, I swear she looked even angrier than the last time.

“Is that how you think life works Briana, really? You disappear for three fucking years, come back say I’m sorry, and things are like nothing ever happened? Well guess what, I don’t forgive you!” She screamed and now I was the one who took a step in the opposite direction. At this Alice only advanced. “I uprooted my entire life to be in this fight with you. When things were at their absolute worst; I made sure I was there when you woke up. I guess it was just too much to extend the same courtesy. No, you just up and left us all here with most of the order wanting us all dead!” If Alice’s words felt like a slap before; this was standing in front of a execution squad armed with machine guns.

Alice took another breath and just kept firing. “Do you even have any idea what you’ve done to your father? He thinks you hate him because you never call and he only hears from me. Holidays and birthdays spent alone because you left when things got hard Briana! He’s damn near suicidal after three years of it.” Another breath. “I hear the King of Shadows let you have a little job and a car while you were off training together. And you didn’t think to ask to call your father even once? In three years? You aren’t the only one who lost your mother asshole!” Alice berated and soon my expression grew hard. Something I’d learned from training with the Erebus himself.

Shut off the pain to focus.

“You cannot even begin to fathom all that we’ve all had to endure. Things that would have been easier if you decided to fight instead of lay down like a wounded animal!” Now she walked right in my face. “If you want to be forgiven you have to earn it. Words mean nothing if you don’t stick by the people who have your back. And I don’t fight with quitters.” Alice finished and in the sickest way possible my inner demons were well fed. Satisfied in their speculations.

Still, I had to asked. “Then why are you here now?”

Alice laughed incredulously. “I’m here to make sure no one else gets hurt when you forget who you’re fighting for.”

Then she stormed out of the stable and all I could do was watch her go. To add insult to injury when I turned around everyone else was standing there, shocked. Worst of all, Selwyn looked at me like I really had been shot. I couldn’t handle him knowing just how much this all hurt. Especially because he knew I still loved her.

I kept my head down and walked right through them back to the main house. I could hear Sel making sure they all let me go. I was grateful.

Chapter Text

I heard Mariah come by sometime after dark. I thanked the stars she hadn’t actually come in. But the sound of her low voice and the clatter of silver wear let me know there was some food in the hall for me. I was in and out of fitful sleep after the exhaustion of crying my eyes out. Shame clung to me like the Carolina humidity I’d left behind. Despite the cool temperature of my room, I’d woken up drenched in sweat. Heart pounding.

I headed into the bathroom and nearly jumped back at my reflection. Bloodshot swollen eyes with bags. My hair was ready to fight any product or styling tool I might use to tame it. No stretch of the imagination led to more sleep tonight, so there was no better time to try to fix it.

Wetting and finger detangling my tresses happened first. Conditioner melted into my scalp, making the hair more pliable and the tangles slowly fall away.

Lord knows I’d break any comb I put my hands on right now.

 The shower massaged away bits of the hurt and cleansed my hair. I opted to only condition; everything on my head was just too dry for a round of shampoo. I worked and worked and worked until I felt a bit more like Bree Mathews. Until the throbbing in my chest soothed to a dull persistent ache.

Once I got out, I made two strand twists all over my hair in sections. For safe keeping I maneuvered all but two front pieces into a low bun. Threw on some leggings, a sports bra, and a tank top. Curious and hungry, I even worked on the cold food outside my door. I’d love to think I was too upset to eat, but on my period, it was the exact opposite. Sustenance was a momentary distraction from sadness. After all was said and done it was still only about four in the morning. I’d grown tired of sulking inside these four walls.

I left the main house, greeted by warm morning mist. It was so dense and thick you couldn’t see the mountains in the distance. None of the animals were up yet either. Still, I wanted to take in as much of the property as I could. There was still so much land to see here under the bright moon light.

“Good Morning fire-breather.” A melodic voice called from the brush beyond the house. I whipped around to see a gorgeous woman with long black hair braided down her back in a decorative green and gold Kurta set. Her golden eyes and sharp cheekbones made her identity unmistakable.

“Natasia.” I whispered then remembered more of my manners. “Miss Kane. Good Morning to you as well.” I said bowing my head slightly for some strange reason.

“No need for formalities. Natasia is fine. Come closer and let me look at Faye’s daughter.” She beckoned and I walked closer toward her. She was slightly taller than me and smelled of sweet hyacinths. Once I was close enough Natasia circled me. Flexed my arms, poked my abs, tilted up my chin, and gave me a more thorough inspection than I was expecting. Her eyes, unlike Selwyn’s sparks, felt like branches tickling my arms. Small nudges everywhere.

Soon her eyes landed on the piece of silver around my neck and she lifted it with her fingers. “Interesting. I gave this necklace to Selwyn right before we were separated by the Order. I wonder how it ended up on your neck.” Natasia supposed out loud. My whole face blew up in a blush and I tossed my gaze to the ground.

Undeterred she continued. “You are physically strong little dragon.” I believed that was a compliment and recited my thanks. Her analysis did not stop there. “However, I know a broken spirit when I see one. Your eyes. They do not shine.” Natasia assessed and I nodded. No use hiding it if everyone else was saying it. I felt like Between-Bree was shining through my skin like a gas station fire.

“Do not fret. Hearts can mend, but only if the spirit is willing.” She started to pace away and looked back, beckoning me to follow her. I did. We grew closer to the edge of the barrier and I wondered if she planned to go beyond it. Before I could worry, we reached a wide field with manicured grass. Peculiar lines were drawn up in what I could only assume were for a past ritual. Even with this strange atmosphere, the majority of my thoughts surrounded the legendary woman whose company I shared.

There so much I want to ask her. About Mom. About Erebus. About Selwyn. About her.

 Natasia spoke before I could choose what to ask first. “My little owl begged me to save you. Said he’d be willing to suffer the same fate again if it brought you back to him. That fool.” She scolded and I couldn’t help but smile at his pet name. In a flash of movement Natasia had put some distance between us and taken a fighting stance.

“Well then little dragon. Let’s hope selling your soul for three years was worth it. Come. Show me what you have learned.” Natasia held up her palm and beat her fingers inward twice.

Why do I have a sneaking suspicion I’m about to get my ass kicked? More importantly…

 “Uh… I need to request permission to train here from the spirits. I’m already on thin ice with them.” I kneeled down into the grass and put out my intentions. I wanted desperately to know what Natasia wanted to show me. What I got back wasn’t a verbal confirmation, but I figured an eye-roll and a dismissive hand were all I was going to get from the Queen spirit here.

I’ll take that as a yes.

I stood up, nodding the affirmative response. Natasia smirked and I mirrored her stance, looking for an opening. I couldn’t strategize any longer, she rushed me with Merlin speed. Automatically root flared from my arms placing a wall of flames in between us. She was quicker, moving left around my defenses.

While concentrating root around my right fist I blocked left, and shot off three fireballs in quick succession. I used the momentary rush of flames to put some distance between us. Something told me, engaging at close quarters would be the end of this sparring session. When the smoke and dust cleared, she was gone.

Shit. Where’d she..!?!

 I felt her Merlin eyes on my back and I barely dodged her aether staff, as it landed on my left again. I tried to move away, but too late. Natasia balanced both arms on her staff and kicked me in the side with both feet.

My body flew. Before I could hit the dirt, I transferred just enough root to my right arm. The propulsion of the flames keeping me upright so I could stick the landing.

“I must say, you haven’t impressed me yet girl. Is that all you were able to accomplish?” Natasia leaned on her staff and I stood annoyed while she mocked me.

I smirked, but found nothing she said amusing.

Fine. Have it your way.

 Concentrating my root, I forged hot steel and wrapped my flames firmly around the blade. I could feel the root vibrating under my skin and I knew my eyes were burning like hot coals. Flattening root against the soles of my feet, flames shot out. Propelling me to a swaying levitation until I rose a few feet off the ground.

I rocketed across the field and struck down onto her staff at full speed. Natasia danced around my left again to strike me from the back, but I just flew higher. Spiraling a drop kick onto her staff with the force and fire of a comet. Natasia held her aether construct firm, but we both heard it crack this time. I smiled and ignited the heat under my foot quick enough to cause an explosion.

This time the flames and smoke didn’t hide the fact the she’d been pushed back. From my height now I could see how she used her aether barrier at the last second to shield herself. Then somehow used another shield with the opposite polarity to move swiftly away from the aftermath.

I was witnessing first hand not only her mastery of aether weaponry, but also manipulating the very science of it.  I couldn’t float in awe for long. Natasia made a staircase of aether platforms to reach my height, now wielding two upgraded staffs with blades on both ends. She twisted both effortlessly on each side and I barely dodged each blade, pulling my sword up to perry, then perry again, then block.

“Still too slow little dragon. Stop holding back.” Natasia called stacking up more aether platforms and kicking me solidly. She’d knocked the wind out of me and I was careening to the ground. This time there was a full impact. Dirt and mud lodged itself into my freshly washed hair.

Alright then. You want to see a dragon. I’ll give you a big one.

 I only used this technique on high level demons. But clearly Natasia Kane was the best living Merlin the Order had ever seen. She was serious in her demand for me to hold nothing back. After cracking a rib; I was more than happy to oblige her.

Now I concentrated my root inward to the depths of my gut. It stirred and rolled hotter and hotter until smoke plumed out of my mouth and through my nostrils. I pulsed the root through my body like the undulation of ocean surf crashing back and forth from the shoreline. Raising the temperature of my skin until the air around me bent in waves. 

I didn’t need to fight with fire, when I could become it. Drawing my sword again I advanced and Natasia did not shy away. Striking me was now useless. Aether constructs melted down against my torturous heat. My Merlin opponent’s brow began to sweat and I knew I was getting to her.

Now we were dancing , my oppressive heat onto her barriers and sideways attacks. A deadly tango encircling one another. Each of us trying to outlast the other with shear endurance. Then I felt it. I was over heating… losing control. My body was starting to lag and the heat in my skin surged toward uneven temperatures.

Fine, time to stop playing nice.

 I wasn’t blind. Natasia kept focusing on my left side the entire fight because she perceived it as my weaker mode. Little did she know I was testing her too. I wanted to see her arsenal. Catch the famous Merlin in her element, learn from her, even if she never wanted to teach me. I would take the knowledge she couldn’t hide. Her body language.

The truth of the matter was. For three years, I trained with my left side dominant with one of the oldest demons in existence.

I faked right with a flaming fist, followed by a flaming left high kick. Once she was trapped between my limbs, I spiraled a strong left kick into her shoulder. Not letting up for a moment I landed heavy left jabbed at temperatures that could bend steel. After I’d push her back, I knew it was time.

Sensing a change in the air Natasia knelt down toward the ground layering up her barriers.

Just as she’d quadrupled her defensives white-hot flames passed over my lips and scalded the entire ground around her barrier.  At these temperatures, I’d seen steel vaporized. My mind told me no. My heart knew better than to use this kind of attack on a person. I relented.

  No…I can’t use this on Natasia. It’s too dangerous.

Thinking twice I tilted my head to the side, not wanting to test the construct keeping her alive. But I made an example of the earth around her burning it all to ashes, rocks slipped into something more molten.

Just as I finished my onslaught, I could feel my limbs shaking from the exertion. I did my best to make a safe landing. Kneeling down and breathing heavily among the smoke. I looked up and the dawn was beginning to break. My eyes took in the once picturesque field now entirely scalded and uprooted from my vicious onslaught. I was disgusted with my own monstrosity.

Worse yet, I could feel the familiar prickling of eyes on my back. Swiveling around to see Nicholas and Sel shoulder to shoulder observing the devastation I’d caused here. Reaching over the bond I felt Selwyn’s fear as his eyes looked right past me over to the burning ground surrounding his mother.

My eyes grew wide and my heart sank. Sel and Nick just watched me breathe hellfire onto Selwyn’s mother as she narrowly escaped. I whipped back toward the scene only for a familiar foot to land into my chest, pushing me back several feet again. Landing on my back I felt my shirt rip and pebbles scrape into my skin.

Natasia stood over my body and smiled. “Not bad little dragon. But you lack control and concentration. Do not let Erebus’ twisted teachings make you think fear is your only motivation to fight.” And in the most surprising gesture of the morning, Natasia extended her hand down to me.

I took it gratefully and stood, only for my legs to collapse underneath me.

I’m so spent.

Before I could try to stand again, I felt the familiar zing of contact on my arms and legs as Selwyn hoisted me up into his chest.

“Someone want to explain to me why the two of you are trying to kill each other?” Sel swung his narrowed eyes between me and his mother. She smiled coyly.

“Oh please. This?” She waved her arm behind her daintily. “We were just having a bit of girl chat.” She winked at him.  Walking back towards the main house when the realization struck me.

I hadn’t asked her a single one of my questions.

“Natasia!” I called desperately and she stopped turning toward me, nearly a specter in all the smoke.  Desperately, I asked. “How do you know so much about Erebus? About his teachings?” I queried, likely not the most important question I could have asked. Either way it’s what rolled off my tongue.

Now her eyes changed, turning her back to all three of us again. “You aren’t the first girl to locate that demon in a search for power.” Natasia relayed. “But if I have my way, you will be the last.” With the next gust of smoke, she was gone. Astonishment didn’t begin to describe my expression.

Nick’s coughing brought me out of my stupor as he walked around Selwyn to observe me. “Bree, I’m no Merlin, but I think you’ve got some broken ribs rattling around underneath that bruise.”  He pointed out grimacing.

“Please tell me William is awake.” I whimpered, aches finally catching up to me.

“Yeah… after all of those explosions and smoldering Earth; I’m positive everyone else is awake B.” Nick surveyed the grounds. “I’d be surprised if you couldn’t hear all this from the Northern Chapter.” Nick turned following Selwyn and I as we all left the battle ground behind us.

“This barrier should conceal the worst of it. Though, I’m not sure if it’s the same for the smells. We can do some recon after we drop off Bree.” Selwyn added and Nick shook his head.

“There’s a lot of ground to cover even for you. I’ll get started now. We can meet up again once you’ve covered everything else.” Nick walked forward toward me and flicked my forehead lightly. “Try not to get into too much trouble. At least, not until I get back.” Nick teased then took a few steps backward and disappeared behind another wave of smoke.

Once it was just the two of us, Selwyn curled me up like a barbell. Taking my lips with his own and sniffed into my neck. I smiled and felt him walking forward, albeit at a human pace.

“Should I ask how this all started? Or just assume my mother was out here testing you?” Sel began and my eyes flew to him.

“Wow… you know her better than you think you do Selwyn.” I took a breath and smirked. “Or should I say, my little owl.” I jested and Selwyn rolled his eyes, cheeks blushing.

“A lot sexier when you call me Mr. Kane.” He leaned into my neck a third time nibbing on my ear.

Giggling light I pushed my hands onto his chest. “Mr. Kane, what has gotten into you this morning? If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you weren’t taking me to see William at all.” 

“Mostly trying to distract you from the pain.” Selwyn’s eyes deepened to a brassier shade of orange. “If I’m even more honest, it’s lucky that I have to bring you to William. Otherwise, I’d have to take you right in the middle of that field back there.” He revealed and my face grew hot. The bond told me he was extremely aroused right now, and I couldn’t puzzle out why.

“Dirty hair and bruised skin really do it for you, huh?” I posed; eyebrow raised.

He shook his head and stopped walking. His eyes undressed me from head to toe. “Try not to be too embarrassed by this, but menstruation is actually an aphrodisiac for cambions. The combination of pheromones and blood is enough to make most of us salivate.” He explained while his eyes stuck to me. I could tell he already had a very specific plan for my body.

“On top of that, there is still so much of your root in the air and swirling around your skin I can practically taste it.” Selwyn explained and I felt his body shuddering against mine. “In short, these pants are quite uncomfortable because you are fucking killing me right now Bree.”

My heart was pounding at his little confession and my entire body felt hot under his hungry eyes. Selwyn smirked with that knowing look and kept walking again at a much faster pace. Following his racy confession, I was surprised I’d made it to William’s makeshift clinic at all.

*****

After removing as many rocks from my grated skin as possible; William mended me up and put me to go rest on the couch in their living room. Squeezing as much root as I could manifest from my body had taken its toll. Rest came quickly.

When I regained consciousness, the sun was high in the sky. It shone through the sticky notes attached to my forehead. My bones felt like they remembered their proper places and my skin only retained a dull soreness. Pulling off the bright green notes from my face; I read the first one:

Three to four hours rest. Rehydrate as soon as you wake up. Water with electrolytes is next to on the table with some orange slices. Lark and I are near the scorched back field smoking meat and drying herbs. Join us for a bit if you’re up for some company.

~With love William

The second note wasn’t in his hand writing at all. It read:

BREEE BREEE!!! I am getting an earful from the spirits about the mess you made in the back. After you’re done canoodling with the lovers over food, YOU will be cleaning up the back field. Effective immediately.

~With love Mariah

I cringed knowing full well cleaning up the back field wouldn’t even begin to cover it. I’d probably have to leave a sizable offering of food and rum just to break even with the spirits here.

No time like the present.

 “Finally up sleeping beauty?” Valec’s velvety voice materialized. My eyes combed the room and I was unsurprised to see him in another dashing emerald green three-piece suit leaned up against the wall.

“Awake? Yes. Up? I’ll have to see how my legs feel about that part.” I responded grabbing the water William left behind. “Are you also sticking around for smoked foods?” I asked noticing how neatly William sliced up the oranges on a plate too.

“As wonderful as that sounds, I only eat food that has been made by older black women with soft arms. Lord knows whatever they got hasn’t seen a single spice that wasn’t salt or pepper.” Valec firmly declined and I laughed heartily.

“That’s fair. Mariah is still around, so I trust her to handle things accordingly.” My inner musings reminded me of something important. “Actually Valec, I wanted to ask you for a favor?”

He tilted his head and smiled like he’d been waiting for me to say that since the moment we first met. “Name your vice and I’ll name my price.” He purred what clearly must have been his business tag line.

“You wouldn’t happen to have a phone, would you? I… need to call my father.” I confessed and his eyes grew soft.

“Alice Chen. My best employee after only a year. Known for being a straight shooter, her sharp tongue, and even sharper intellect. You’re not the only person she’s gotten to. Truth telling is her super power I swear. Among…other talents.” Valec painted cryptically.

I didn’t meditate too long on her other talents when a burner phone materialized before me.  I didn’t grab it immediately, instead asking. “And what will this cost me?”

Valec smiled slow and I’m sure his thoughts were less than pure. “How about this? If you can make up with Chen in a week; I’ll wave the fee.” Valec proposed and I narrowed my eyes.

“And if I can’t make that happen?” I chided, knowing how slim that possibility was.

Now his smile was truly fiendish. “I heard from a little birdy that you’ve still got your waitress uniform in your luggage.” My jaw dropped and I nearly threw my plate at him.

How did he-?

“I’m dating Selwyn, Valec.” I protested and he shrugged, responding. “You didn’t even let me finish.  Fine. I’m kidding. It’s on the house, I swear. Consider it a present for escaping from that old goat.” He appeased but I grilled him with my eyes.  Saying my thanks, he saluted me and in cambion fashion, disappeared without much fanfare.

I opened the packaging to set up the phone and dialed those ten digits I knew by heart.

“Hi Daddy. It’s me.”

Chapter Text

For all of Valec’s warnings, the smoked meat wasn’t too bad. The only thing that made my stomach turn were the splayed open dear pelts Lark was drying out to make his leather goods from. I had to admire his craftsmanship, and his ability to use every part of each animal out of respect for their sacrifice. It harkened to indigenous lifestyles that I’d always admired.

The best part was William’s warm gaze as he watched him work from his own set up. Will picked and dried a huge pile of plants; I was impressed he could tell one three-pronged fuzzy leaf from another. I wasn’t sure if Erebus ever caught on, but from time to time I’d try to use my root to make things grow. Like my mother was able to do. I wasn’t successful, but that wouldn’t stop me from trying from time to time. I didn’t want to only be a force for destruction. I wanted to create and foster life too.

Speaking of I should get back to work.

I’d changed out of my wrecked clothing, and into some long dark wash jeans and a white tank top. After getting my fill, I’d set my eyes on the wreckage I’d caused. The hardest part was first making the ground even. Being unnaturally strong was a plus, but it didn’t do much for me in delicate situations like this. By the time five o’clock rolled around, I’d only turned and flattened a quarter of the soil when I was ready to throw in the towel.

“I was about to suggest you take a break. I brought you some fresh lemonade, sugar.” Mariah came up all smiles with a lemon aid tray. A group of glasses sat pretty on her yellow tin tray and two familiar boys in tow behind her. I couldn’t help but notice how Selwyn and Nicholas stuck together so naturally, even without their Oaths. It was sweet to watch.

“Why don’t you let us finish up for you B? This space is a huge job to finish up alone.” Nick offered tracing his eyes over my progress.

I shook my head. “Can’t. I need to be the one to pay penance to the spirits here.” I grabbed a glass and wiped away the sweat from my forehead. I was absolutely drenched. The cool lemonade was exactly what I needed. It may have been my imagination, but for the briefest moment there was a few flicked eyeballs to my drenched white tank top.

Clearly a white shirt and a pink bra was not the best idea.

“Don’t you worry Bree. I’ve been keeping the boys plenty busy maintaining the land here. There’s a pile of wood back here that needs cutting up with their names on it.” Mariah explained looking me over once more. “Was that lemonade enough to cool you down?” She asked putting down the tray on a tall wooden stump and I nodded stepping back further into the shade of the overhanging tree limbs.

A merciful breeze passed and my thoughts wandered back to my father’s voice. All I’d said was hello and he started to weep hysterically. The guilt wracked my entire body. The worst part was he didn’t scold me once. After Dad collected himself, he carried on like it was an ordinary conversation between us. Littered with ‘how are you’s’ and ‘what’d you have for lunch’. An inside joke, a laugh. A familiar conversation about the neighbor’s dog. It was like he was afraid to address my absence, for fear I’d disappear again.

Before I could get into the nitty gritty of why I was away, I heard the familiar alarm behind him.

End of his lunch break. Duh, it’s a weekday.

I let him know that I was safe, but calling might be difficult. I apologized and let him know either way I’d make a better effort at keeping in contact.

Dad replied. “I pray that’s true baby girl.” Hope and disbelief twisted into his farewells. That was my glimpse into the hurt I’d put him through.

I have so much to repair in my life. Myself included.

 Another breeze passed accompanied by familiar sparks on my chest, neck, and face. I opened my eyes and caught Selwyn’s curious gaze nearby. He’d no doubt received the full report from the fluctuations in our bond all day. I didn’t feel great about dragging him onto my emotional rollercoaster.

Sel only held my gaze for a moment then he turned back to his work with Nick. Both of them were shirtless making their way through the huge pile of logs. Nicholas using an axe, Selwyn his bare hands to split and organize everything into piles.

After only tuning in for a few moments a new feeling blossomed in my gut. The sweat dripping down both of their bodies, the tension flexing their muscles was sending me into a very explicit fantasy. Both of their pants were sitting low on their hips displaying the deep ‘V’ that sent my mind in a wanton tail spin.

At this Selwyn looked my way again with a knowing smirk. Tawny eyes brushed me up and down, biting into his lip and shaking his head. Tilting his chin, he looked me deep in my eyes and he ripped another thick log with his bare hands.

Oh sweet Jesus.

It was impossible not to squirm knowing Selwyn was racking up some sort of sexual weighing scale from all of the times we’d casually brushed one another or shared a moment like this over the past couple of days. He was a meticulous planner, that much was crystal clear. I knew it was only a matter of time before the two of us ended up alone together somewhere.

I desperately needed to talk to Selwyn about my growing affinity toward our bond. Though I was starting to doubt we’d exchange any words at all. I could feel his own heavy lust brushing up against mine and there he was pulling me into him.

“Earth to Bree!” Mariah called popping my mind bubbling and bringing me back down from the stratosphere.

“Sorry, Mariah. What’s up?” I asked and she raised her eyebrow before looking suspiciously between me and Sel.

“Girl, you sure do like ‘um dangerous, don’t you?” She said loudly and my face exploded in a blush. “Anyway, go wash up and get ready for dinner. Alice and Valec left earlier so let’s hope there won’t be anymore WWE matches before we can get to the table.” Mariah advised and I stood up stretching my arms over my head.

“A shower sounds like heaven right now.” I groaned rotating my shoulders.

“Don’t make any post dinner plans either.” Mariah tossed her eyes over to Selwyn, knowing he could probably hear her. “You and I are due for a ritual. Tonight, is the full moon. Time to release and lay our burden’s down.” Mariah explained and my brows furrowed. There was something familiar about her words, but I couldn’t place it. My mind scraped up the hummed remnants of a Gospel song I’d heard my mother sing on Easter.

I traded one last look over my shoulder before retreating to clean up before dinner. My hair was still filthy from the excitement of the morning. I’d need all the time I could get to change that.

*****

Dinner was… nice. Mariah was an excellent hostess and kept the food and conversation flowing onto the table. This evening Lark decided to regale us all with stories of his time at the Merlin school. Even a few tales about himself and young Selwyn. All in all, Larkin made his time sound fun, but in the back of my mind it was still a military camp for children. It took me a minute to realize that my discomfort on the topic was flooding in from Sel on the other side of the table.

I wish I sat close enough to hold his hand.

I was getting better at mirroring Selwyn’s ability to return soothing frequencies through our bond. Even as the cordial conversations continued, there was yet another glaring discontinuity I couldn’t stay silent about.

“Where is Natasia? Is she skipping dinner tonight?” I asked and Mariah sighed dramatically.

“Oh, she’s here alright, but nothing about her circadian rhythm is typical. Natasia functions mostly nocturnally, watches over the place while the rest of us are sleeping.” Mariah explained and everything about that made sense. I hadn’t seen the master Merlin all day, but she seemed bright eyed and bushy tailed at four in the morning. If the traits she’d handed down to her son, like seeing clearly in the dark and his more owlish characteristic were any tell, Natasia really was nocturnal.

I nodded and proceeded to finish up my side salad. Nicholas brought me back into the conversation with his own curiosities. “So B. Apparently, you breathe fire now? Are we not going to talk about how cool that is?” He exclaimed and I smiled small. Part of me still saw my more dragon like characteristics as grisly, but leave it to Nick to flip that entire notion on its head.

“You think it’s cool? I actually try not to do that unless I need to.” I explained nervously. A flashback to the time I was taking out the trash and four large demons were waiting for me in the dark. I ran for miles desperate to get away and only once I was cornered near a deep ravine did I realize just what I could do to escape.

“Of courses it’s cool. Can you control the temperature and everything?” Nick prodded again bringing me back from my PTSD mini-sode.  Instead of answering I concentrated on the heat in my gut and elevated it. Fashioning my lips in a circle and tilting my head back I forced out several smoke rings that floated above me and into the ceiling. Once I was done, I blew the rest out my nose, facing Nick and wiggling my eyebrows.

“That was very hot.” Nick paused smirking. “Get it. Very hot.” Everyone groaned and I laughed. Sel was still very quiet even for him. I could tell he was barely with us during the entire meal.

I’ll try to find him later.

*****

Mariah created a small bonfire in the back field and it was just the two off us. She was firm with the boys not to disturb us while we convened with the spirits. Tucked in her inner elbow was a wicker basket, rattling with each of her steps. The contents were revealed to be a quaint tea set and thermos.

“Now Briana. Your connection to the other side is strong, so I’m not sure how this will affect our entry. However, when I need to converse with more than a couple spirits at a time. I used consciousness raising tea to enhance that connection.” She explained pouring herself a hefty cup of fresh smelling hibiscus tea.

“…and what exactly is in this tea that is raising your consciousness?” I knew the answer, but I let Mariah fill in the blank.

“Just a bit of ganja love. Just a small buzz. A cup’s worth will set you right, but you’ve got to shake it up every time.  The good stuff tends to rise to the top.” She demonstrated shaking her thermos, then pouring a generous amount into her decorative porcelain set.  

“I won’t tell you whether or not to partake, but I’ll leave it here in the middle.” Mariah said pulling her own tea to her mouth, blowing off some steam, then sipping slow.

Oh.

I was curious about it. As a teen I’d always been on the straight and narrow with a clear goal of getting into college. I’d never had a drop of alcohol or any other substance before in my life.

Although, there was that rum cake Dad brought home once.

 It was also out of the question when I lived with Erebus as well. Knowing his propensity for catching me by surprise; the last thing I needed was to be too drunk the defend myself. But here, in this space with Mariah, I felt safe enough to try it. I trusted her enough not to lead me astray.

Just as she instructed, I shook the flask, poured some of the delicious smelling tea into the cup, and sipped it slow.

“Don’t worry girl. Usually, it takes about thirty minutes to an hour to kick in, but this strain will have us ready in about ten minutes. I nodded and tried not to look too excited. I felt like I was experiencing teenage recklessness for the first time in my twenties.

Before the ritual was in full swing, I did want to know more details. “Mariah, what exactly are we trying to ask the spirits today?” Mariah sighed and lowered her cup for a moment.

“Darling. I know because we have a relationship outside of my role here the lines may be blurred. Make no mistakes. Volition is a safe haven, but it is also a place where spiritual work must be done by those with gifts. Consider it a duty of care to those taking care of you.” Mariah was more serious than I’d ever seen her. The wind lifted a few of her braids. “We both know the spirits have a lot to say to you. Ask them your questions. Let them advise you. Their combined knowledge won’t steer you wrong.”

Her words struck true. I did need answers. Hell, I knew for a fact I needed therapy before this all happened. Now it felt like I required ICU levels of mental help. Sitting back, I watched Mariah working. She set a plate down with rum cake and hot food we’d just enjoyed with the others. Pulled out a cigar, lit it in the embers, took a few puffs, and set it out to smoke on a separate plate.

Mariah reached her hand to me, instructing. “Close your eyes to see things not of this world. We open our hearts to the love and good intentions for those ancestors meant to guide us.” This felt like prayer to me. Like little black girls in frilly white socks, black Mary Janes, and Blue Magic hair grease weighing down several twisted ponytails.

Mariah sang and her voice sounded old. Not old like history. But old like long spoken promises held fast over generations, yet still maintained with the same vigor. Old like evolved traditions, not diluted, but transformed to fit those born into it.

Oh freedom, Oh freedom.

                                    Oh freedom over me.

                                                                        And before I’d be a slave. I’ll be buried in my grave.

  And go home, to my Lord, and be free.

As Mariah repeated the refrain, I didn’t have to comb my hands through the soil underneath me to start bleeding into the memories. The energy floated up and into my body, golden light and weary expressions looking back down at us. There was a recognition in their eyes that surprised me.

No… these aren’t memories at all. They’re here with us now.

 “Good evening ancestors. Thank you for your blessing and protection. Through your sacrifice more of your children may rest safe. Eyes closed and hearts at peace.” Mariah greeted with a smile and a few faces smiled back to her, pleased. Mariah waved to the food as if to say help yourselves.

“I beseech you all. Please look over Briana Irene Mathews and guide her through the unknown journey ahead. If it is your ability to do so, please bless and watch over her.” Mariah further requested and I felt all of their eyes turn towards me. Some of them turned away and walked off in disgust. Others looked down at me in pity. Some looked neutral and others broke down and wept.

Well that can’t be good.

Out of nowhere I felt someone behind me playing with my hair. Turning around it was none other than the finely dressed black women haughtily looking down on me. “Your request is for us to advise a stubborn girl who forsake eight generations of her ancestors? That is quite the tall order Mariah.” I looked between the two and I swear I saw Mariah gulp nervously.

Come on Brave Bree.

 “Yes, please. I have wandered far from my own ancestors because they did not have the answers I was looking for. I had to go somewhere dark and dangerous to seek those answers out. I could not ask them to follow me there. We fought and disagreed.” I paused and exhaled until my lungs were empty. “Now that I have returned, I got what I was searching for, but so many other things inside of me are missing now. I want to fix them.” I explained best I could. There was still a lot of emotions tangled up in me. Betrayal like the universe was pulling my strings and laughing at my flailing limbs.

The queen like woman observed me, picking up a piece of cake, and snorted. “Do you always turn your back on the people trying to help you? Forsake those with your best interest at heart?” Her harsh words were a total inditement of my character flaws.

She proceeded.” I already told you to seek balance child. Yet here you are again teetering from edge to edge wondering why you can’t stand still in the center. You will not find outer peace in your life until you are at peace with yourself. With who you are. With your destiny. Fate is not a punishment. It is a calling. Until you are brave enough to tend to that within yourself that feels like truth; we can advise you no more.” The queen decreed and waved me away. Her words felt hauntingly like Natasia, hauntingly like Alice.

“Mariah. Dismiss your guest. You and I have much to discuss.” The spirits all turned their backs to me.  I gazed at Mariah and she nodded. I stood definitely feeling the effects of the tea. I took two, three, four steps backwards. Finally turning away from the ancestors too.

I see. When you turn away from others, you shouldn’t be surprised when they turn away from you too.

 I retreated to the darkness of the forest where the moonlight didn’t reach. The shadows underneath the branches took me in like I belonged.

Chapter Text

Existing in the past was impossible. I knew that much. I was trying desperately to walk, crawl even into the future. But it all clung to me like a second skin. I couldn’t shake it. Couldn’t pretend it wasn’t part of me.

Whatever momentary buzz I’d gotten from the tea was already wearing off. I kept wandering further and further into the dark expanse. The shadows colluded in hiding me away from the parts that were difficult to face right now. It embraced me. Didn’t ask me to be the best version of myself every day. Forgave my misgivings. Here I could be… flawed. Imperfect.

Human.

 A gust of wind bent branches and brought a swath of leaves to the ground. I snapped out of my mental descent. Looking around nothing looked familiar. I’d wandered too far.

Oh…no. When did I leave the barrier? How didn’t I notice?

 I took a few deep breaths, but panic started tightening my esophagus immediately. It was so dark the moonlight didn’t reach me. Just as I was going to use my root to illuminate the space, I stopped abruptly.

No. I’m outside of the barrier. He might sense me.

 The scientific part of my mind considered that without my bloodmark Erebus wouldn’t be able to trace me so easily. Especially if he was far away. But then I remembered, that didn’t stop other demons from doing the same. For all I knew there were things worse than Erebus.

The inky black expense that had just lured me in was now swallowing me up. Terror crept into my bone marrow and suddenly Erebus was everywhere. Anywhere my eyes touched he was waiting to take me. Ready to punish me for leaving.

I can’t breathe. I can’t….help. Please. Someone.

 I saw something move.

Whipping my head around two golden eyes cut through the night and peered right back at me. Walking closer without making a single noise, whiskey smoke wafted around me. Relief washed over me and I leapt forward.  Selwyn’s arms were around me in an instant. Pulling me into his chest, holding me firm against him.  Safety blanketed around me. Sel whispered. “It’s alright. I got you, mystery girl.”

Then the dam broke.

I pulled my arms around him and wept away all the pain I’d hardened inside of me to the point of crystallization. The expectations to bear it all. To the world I was rebellious and untamed, but in my head and heart I’d been too compliant, too obedient.  That’s why I left. All I wanted to do was live on my own terms.

I thought power and control would give it to me, but even after training for three years. Even after having all the strength and power of a dragon. I still feel helpless.

Sel scooped me under my legs and took off. This time I felt when we passed the barrier. I kept my face buried in his chest, but I knew he was taking me back. Stopping just for a moment, I felt us leap upward and was slightly startled when I was lowered onto a bed.

I pulled away for moment to take in my surroundings. Wiping my eyes to take in the simple features clearer. Moonlight spilled into varnished wood floors, dark blue sheets, cow pelt near the bedside, and an adjoining bathroom.

We must be in his room.

“Talk to me Bree. Please, let me understand why you’re feeling this way.” Selwyn spoke low and gave me a pleading expression. It was embarrassing, but I’d worked myself into such a state I had hiccups. I fisted my hands into my long brown skirt and did everything in my power just to breathe evenly.

“I’m…so tired of being strong Sel.” I whispered, not even attempting full volume. My throat felt too raw. “All these expectations…It’s honestly killing me.” Another bout of hiccups wracked my throat. I paused for another deep inhale before continuing. “I just want to make my own choices without feeling guilty about making mistakes. I know I don’t know everything. But even if it’s not the perfect decision every time… I want to be able to choose my own happiness. At least without ruining the lives of the people I love.”

Selwyn hummed low and kneeled down in front of me. Removing my shoes and then his own. Fluffed up the pillows and laid-back patting the space next to him. Feeling shameless, I cuddled into his chest, draping one leg over his. Even through his clothing his skin was unnaturally warm. With the cool air creeping in through the window, he was the perfect heat source. Melting the tension right out of my anxiety tightened chest.

We laid there for a long time before Sel said anything. He tapped into the quiet to say, “I’m so sorry you’re feeling like this Bree. I promise you; you’re doing much better than you think you are. I can see and feel it. But the thing is… you never ask for help you silly thing. No one can bear it all. You won’t always have all the control over how things are handled, but that’s a worthwhile tradeoff for relief and support. All the others wanted to come here because they want to help you, Bree. Even Alice, if you can believe it.” Selwyn’s warm hand brushed up against my back in circles.

“And you…?” I knew how he felt, but tonight I just wanted to hear it.

Sel pulled my chin up gently from his chest. “I’ll be here by your side for as long as you’ll let me.” He smiled kissing my forehead. “There’s nowhere else in the world I’d rather be Bree.” His amorous confession filled my chest with hummingbird wings. Our bond vibrated with affection along both lines.

I could never get tired of this feeling as long as I live.

 It seemed to be a toxic trait of mine to be unable to ruminate in a good moment for long. Then again, this conversation was going to happen eventually. Now seemed like the right time.

“Selwyn, I have to tell you something. Please, just hear me out until the end.” I requested pursing my lips. I could feel a sudden leap of anxiety within him as I leaned up to face him.

“This blood marriage between us. This bond connecting our feelings. I don’t want to get rid of it Selwyn. It can be terrifying to share and know so much about another person, especially someone I love. But I really enjoy being this close to you.” I felt my face getting hotter, but I didn’t want to look away from him. I had to gauge his reaction on all fronts. “It may be selfish, but I like that I’m closer to you than anyone else.” I took a pause after that before conceding. “I know your history with Oaths has made you wary of these kinds of attachments, but I can only hope that choosing a bond feels different than being forced into one. That maybe you like it too.” I confessed my heart beating a mile a minute.

Selwyn’s face pinched up in the middle and wore a look of total shock. He pulled his hand through his hair then rested it over his mouth. Looking up at me again. Exhaling loud. I watched each anxious movement like it was a reflection of his words because they were. Over the bond it was just wave after wave of total shock.

“Well…” He started and I was already hanging on every word. “I’d honestly been thinking about that as well since the moment we were first bonded. Being able to taste your body was a sweet indulgence in itself, but savoring your mind and feelings has been the most beautiful thing I have ever experienced.” Sel reached his hand into mine, clasping our hands to pulse a few squeezes. “The greediest part of me never wants to remove this bond. Not just because it helps me protect you, but because I love feeling close to you too Briana. But something Valec warned me about is concerning…” Selwyn’s voice edged toward grave.

“Which is…?” I implored.

“The bond can be like a living entity itself in some ways if it isn’t well maintained. How that can manifest is influencing our thoughts to favor one another’s. For example, if I like classical music, it can convince you to feel the same way. Force us into the same ways of thinking to prevent us from wanting to separate. This in turn prolongs the existence of the bond.” Selwyn explained further and my heart sank.

“Needless to say, I’m scared that I want you so badly. It makes me wonder if I’ve influenced you to want this bond as much as I do Briana.” Selwyn explained and his concern seemed valid, given this information. Still, hearing how we shared this desire and devotion made my heart sing.

“How can we be sure it’s well maintained? Those sound-like things that normally happen when you’re a couple. So what if you teach me to like violin? So what if you dislike foods I dislike?” I rebelled frustrated at yet another road block appearing.

Air blew threw his nostrils at an attempt toward laughter. “Agreed, but if it concerns Valec, it’s clearly not that simple. I’m versed in the technical portions of the spell, but not all of the special cases. We’ll have to ask my mother to take a look at it. If she thinks it’s bad, she might remove it immediately.” Sel warned and I deflated a bit.

Selwyn patted my arm gently. “Tomorrow night. You’ve had a long day. You should rest.” He suggested opening his arms which I swatted at.

“I’m not sure if I can now.” I fidgeted and now it was Sel’s turn to look confused.

“Meaning?” He implored.

I cleared my throat. “First, I know I’ll fall asleep if I lay down with you right now. I did sleep here earlier this morning when William was taking care of me, but that seemed different than staying the night. And second…” I peered deep into those golden pools I loved.

“If this is the last night we’ll be bonded…” I took a brave breath. “I’d rather spend it in…other ways than sleeping.” I implied and a wicked smirk graced his face.

“Briana Mathews, are you suggesting that you and I have sex?” Selwyn pretended to be scandalized, sitting up with his unnatural Merlin grace. “I thought you’d never ask.” He practically growled moving his pointer finger to beckon me closer.

Shifting to straddle him while his hands found a home on my hips, my Merlin was already toying with the band of my skirt. It was already sending shivers up my spine. Sel raised a hand to brush over my lips. “We’ve got neighbors, so we’ll have to be quiet cariad.” He warns and I blushed.

I would be mortified if anyone else heard us.

 “What makes you think I’m loud?” I responded bristling slightly. Tightening his hold on my hips he leaned in closer, chuckling. “If I’m doing my job, you should be.”

At that another shiver and a spark travel down between my legs and unconsciously my thighs tightened around him. Sel chased the feeling by massaging his thumbs into the back of my hip bones. The area was a bit sore from all the yard work I’d done today and the relief my muscles felt from his hot hands was enough for a low moan to pass my lips.

“You know Briana, if watching me do manual labor is such a turn on for you, you should have let me know. I’d work this whole farm if it got you in my bed every night.” Sel teased placing butterfly kisses on my neck.  My thighs twitched tighter, my brain suddenly clicking into a realization post haze-inducing-tea.

Shit, my period. Does he… care? God, this is so embarrassing.

 Selwyn perked up to look at me probably getting a double dose of my beating heart and peaking anxiety. “What’s wrong?” He asked and I felt my face explode with heat.

Ugh… I have to actually have to say this out loud.

 I cringed inwardly. “Selwyn…my period. It’ll be…everywhere.” I whispered hoping the floor would open up and swallow me whole. He visually relaxed and rolled his eyes. “I thought we already established I knew that. I don’t care.” Shaking his head moving right back to kiss my neck again.

I sighed exasperatingly. “But… the sheets…and everything else.” I looked around unable to get back into the moment.

Selwyn pulled back again. “Briana.”

“Yes.” I squeaked.

“Let’s make a fucking mess.” He looked clearly fixated between my legs. Sel licked his bottom lip and said “The wetter the better.”

The unguarded want in his orange-gold eyes was enough to put me right back where we’d left off. Leaning forward until we kissed; Selwyn’s lips were nearly bruising. I could tell from our bond he was completely ravenous for me. That bottomless pool of desire mirrored over our connection and my insecurities vanished in the sheer expanse of our lust. Our tongues battled for dominance while I felt his member rising underneath my panties. 

Needing no further encouragement, I proceeded to grind right over him at the ideal angle to get my clit excited. His hands gripped my ass and thrusted upward pressing perfectly against my bundle of nerves. I pulled away from our kiss and saw his eyes were well into blood red with very few yellow specks left. Selwyn thrust up against me twice more and my hand flew to my mouth to prevent any more moans from slipping out.

That devilish grin morphed over his features as if I’d challenged him. A single Merlin hand danced under my skirt and into my underwear. With soft movements, Sel corralled his middle and pointer finger on either side of my clit and shifted his hand back and forth like a metronome.

I threw my head back biting my lip, hard. I could feel his eyes all over me, but I had to squeeze my eyes shut. Concentrating on keeping the delicious pleasure I was feeling from creeping out of my throat. Suddenly Sel stopped and my eyes flew back to him.

He smiled. “I want you to look me in the eyes when you cum cariad.”

So demanding, but he always makes it worth my while.

A breathy yes passed over my lips and he resumed his ministrations at an accelerated pace. Blood red eyes boring into mine, unrelenting in their craving. God I was close again and I squeezed my eyes shut for a few moments and Selwyn stopped again.

Fuckkkking hell.

 Selwyn clicked his tongue a few times. “You were close that time, but you know what I need Briana. Promise this time. Look at me when you cum.” He said it so softly it nearly made me forget he was purposely frustrating me. His fingers must have been soggy by now.

“Bree. Promise me.” Selwyn brought me out of my musings by moving his fingers again. A moan slipped out and I was quick to purse my lips. I nodded and he shook his head.

“I need to hear you say it love.” Selwyn requested firmly, but continued providing his services in earnest making speech that much more difficult.

I wanted to be embarrassed, but I wanted to cum even more. “I mmhhmm-promise.” I moaned out keeping my voice low as I could manage.

“You promise what Briana? Details are important.” Selwyn asked again with that soft low voice.

Really word for word?

 I pursed my lips trying to focus on staying quiet and keeping my eyes on the former Kingsmage. “I promise to look ahhht you when I cum.” As soon as the words fell from my lips his fingers started moving so fast, I swore they were vibrating. The pleasure was climbing swiftly inside me, I could barely even breathe let alone think. My hands shifted frantically, one steadying myself on Sel’s shoulder, the other over my traitorous mouth.

I was so close and my eyes were near blinking with tears from the sheer effort of it all. I nodded to him to signal I was close and if at all possible, his fingers moved faster. My orgasm crashed down on me and my thighs were shaking. All the while my eyes stayed the course, looking into Selwyn’s smiling eyes.

I blinked back into my senses and leaned my forehead on the crook of his neck, trying to catch my breath. I felt Selwyn’s hands moving out of my underwear, and heard his wet tongue all over his fingertips.

He always tastes me after I cum. I noticed yet another of his sexual patterns that seemed more animalistic than the others. But then again, sex seemed like the most animal thing about lots of people.

“Are you up for anymore?” Sel whispered and I finally brought my head up to look at him again. His fingers were already licked clean and his eyes seemed to be tempting me into another trial.

Incubus indeed.

“Only if you can handle it.” I joked, both of us knowing full well which of us had more stamina. He laughed freely “Little do you know; I could do this for days with you. You are the perfect muse.” Kissing me on my nose and shifting me off him onto the bed. He removed his shirt revealing the winged tattoos on his back I’d seen the first time I was in his room on campus.

“Days? Really? There seems to be a bit of hyperbole there Mr. Kane.” I watched him undoing his belt and he stopped. Looking back toward me with an expression that was difficult to judge the meaning off. I wondered if he knew how handsome he was.

“Only one way to find out.” He released his belt getting completely naked after shaking off his jeans. My greedy eyes took him in making my own memorizations. Once I regained trust in my legs, I followed suit to standing. Removing layer after layer, much slower than him, maintaining the eye contact he liked so much. With every article of clothing I dropped it was impossible not to notice his penis getting more and more erect.

It made me feel confident. Powerful.

Finally approaching him, my fingers magnetized to the object of my fascination. Gripping and jerking him until a long breath passed his lips. With each stroke his eyelids lowered like he was in a trance of my making. I pushed back on his hip points and pointed to the innocuous wooden chair in the corner of the room.

With those same heavy lids, he obediently sat and I kneeled between his legs. Starting at the base of his cock I drew a slippery line all the way up to the head. Circling and pressing my tongue around his tip until I sheathed his dick as far as I could manage with my mouth alone.

“Jesus fucking Christ Briana.” Selwyn groaned out with his member twitching in my throat. The more I bobbed and circled around him, the shakier his desperate breaths became. I experimented. Adding and removing pressure. Drenching his cock with my saliva and applying more suction with my mouth. The more I worked the more curses fell from his mouth. Many in languages I didn’t understand. Sel’s dick was so hard I was positive he couldn’t take much more. Cautioning an upward glance, we met eyes. God, I could see his sweet desperation looking back at me.

I pulled off of him with a pop and kept my wet fingers stroking him. Smirking I leaned into his ear and whispered with my warm breath to say. “Now, Mr. Kane let’s see how many days you can last.” I prompted. Issuing the same challenge with him on the brink of cumming seemed a lot more like his style of play.

He looked off and smirked at our chess game, finally seeing my play for what it was. With little effort he lifted me onto his lap reaching down to grab the belt the was looped in his pants. Folding it over once, twice, placed in front of me at mouth level.

“Bite.” Sel encouraged. “It’ll free up your hands and keep things quiet.” A directive and a warning. I lowered his hand to kiss Selwyn slow and methodically. Something I might miss with this new arrangement. Then took his belt between my teeth.

As soon as the leather was secured between my lips Selwyn pulled forward and slipped his hot dick into slowly stretching me. A muffled groan passed my lips and my eyes nearly rolled back into my head. Selwyn used his strength to lift and grind my core down onto him without me tensing a single muscle. More muffled moans peeled out of me with each thrust.

My walls clenched more and more with each stroke. The wet sound of our bodies colliding, slipping in and out of one another. The sensory overload spiked my lust towards it’s maximum. My hips bucked again and again and Selwyn slammed into my quivering core. Grinding until my juices flowed all over his erection. Those sinful noises sent me over.

I came, hard. A gaggle of high pitch squeaks still escaped despite my best attempts at silence. Selwyn’s warm gaze memorized each desperate expression. Finally, I leveled back out some and my senses were telling me something interesting. Selwyn was still inside of me, hard and ready.

Sel noticed my realization and met my expression with his own toothy grin. All he said was “Two.” Before grinding into me again, at a tortuously slow pace. I could barely register Selwyn snagging the comforters and pillows off his bed and onto the animal pelt on the ground. He lowered at the knees gingerly laying me on my back without even pulling out.

Now with a pillow behind me, I expect his pace to increase. That was not his plan. His movements were slow and deep and slow and deep and slow and deep. With each grind he was an inch deeper than the last until his head pressed into my G-spot. I squeaked, biting down on his belt. He was just so good it felt like heaven to be under him.

I didn’t want him to stop. It might have actually killed me if I couldn’t climb this peak all the way to its summit. I kept our eyes locked focused on that to communicate how good he was making me feel. Wrapping my legs around him again in this new position were my only means of trapping him close. Even after that I squeezed him nearer.

Just a bit faster.

 I pleaded with my eyes and he nodded, speeding up just enough. My sanity left me. This orgasm was different in that he took his time making me cum. In much the same result the pleasure lingered in sharp twitches as my walls clutched around him like they never wanted to let go.

Selwyn leaned down to kiss my forehead, whispering. “That was three.” Nibbling my ear and massaging my breast. The masochist still hadn’t let himself cum. Instead pulling out to grind his slippery cock back and forth over my clitoris.

“Three rounds is usually where you tap out my King. I get the feeling we’re in record breaking territory.” He hovered over my body lifting my wrists to his mouth to kiss them both. They felt small as he placed them over my head in his right hand. His sinister left hand gripped his member on the outside of my core. Pressing against my outer folds, brushing my clit with more pressure than the rest.

Humming against the belt in my lips my weakened legs quivered out of my control. Selwyn’s style of torture was a relentless storm surge battering the shoreline between my legs. Unyielding. Only receding to come back in with the same force or greater.

Our bond really didn’t want me to quit until we both came, as usual. Our bottomless pool was drowning me and I couldn’t find a reason to come up for oxygen. I wanted Selwyn Kane more than air. Damn any bond trickery. I wanted him this badly before I knew what that meant.

Without words I poured my desires back at him and Selwyn nodded his affirmative. Sliding back in with a speed and depth directly against that sweet spot within my walls. Against his previous desires I closed my eyes and threw my head back. He kept my hands locked overhead and pinched each of my nipples making my core twitch at each bout of pressure.

“Briana, you are immaculate.” Selwyn complimented tracing his free hand over my stomach, past my navel, pressing his thumb over my clit. Now my back floated off the sheets and groaned against the belt. I could feel saliva trailing down the corners of my mouth as Selwyn pulled me apart piece by piece.

Now I finally understood that look from earlier that evaded my comprehension. When Selwyn Kane said something, he meant it. If he said he could fuck for days straight and you asked him to prove it, you had better be prepared to receive every bit of him for hours straight.

I was just shy of four rounds and I knew I couldn’t last much longer after the day I’d had. Leaving me back to where we usually ended up.

Make Sel cum or lose my mind trying.

Before a plan came forth my walls tensed around his cock and I shuddered moaning against his belt all over again.

Shit I am freaking spent.

 Pulling out again and releasing my wrists, Sel kissed my weakened knees and looked back down at me. “Four.” He hummed and shook his head looking down at my absolutely exhausted body. “I think I’ve proven my point even if you’re too stubborn to admit it.” Selwyn mused still looking between my legs like he’d enjoy another taste. I pushed up from my arms to remove his belt, laying it down with the rest of his clothes. Tranquilly, he hadn’t shifted, still drinking in every part of me with his eyes.

Finally, I was moved to say. “What’s with that look?”

“Loving someone as much as I love you…is terrifying. I am so enchanted everything else could fall away and I’d be satisfied as long as you were still my cariad.” He amplified his undying love and lust in our bond. If my limbs had any strength I could have melted.

Umm… did he know he was the most romantic man or Merlin to ever live?

 I smiled and moved to get up, but as was the norm these days, I’d found some difficulties. Selwyn scooped me up without a word and pulled us into the bathroom. He filled up the tub at the perfect temperature and even placed some lavender bath salts he’d found under the sink. The steamy tub brought me back in time to just a couple days ago when the two of us hadn’t had sex yet. Before I was enjoying all the trust and comfort for the man who was slipping in across from me.

I looked down at his receding erection underneath the waves. “Do you want me to help you finish?” I asked and he only smiled shaking his head. “Trust me when I say I got everything I needed and more.” I looked back confused and he continued. “Watching you climax over and over is exactly what I like Bree. Maybe you’ll see that more with time.”

I decided to leave it at that for the night. Fatigue was now hitting me like a wave. After we’d both washed off with some suds, Sel brought in one of his shirts and a big sweater. Explaining he’d do laundry tomorrow while I salvage my panties. I chucked my old pad, snagging enough toilet paper to make the trip back to my room. Selwyn put me on his back and took me to the main house. Lifting my chin at the doorway we kissed softly.

Selwyn looked down at my lip, brushing it with his thumb. “Your lip is still bleeding a bit.”

I giggled low and exhausted, “The wetter the better.”

“God, I love it when you quote me.” Sel peck my lips and I laughed too.

Saying our brief farewells, I took my time heading up the steps. All the while, his eyes never left my back.

As I closed the door a voice called. “Girrrlllll… you really do like them dangerous. I wondered where you scurried off to.” Mariah called from the low light of the kitchen peering out the front window chuckling to herself. I barely had the energy for more than a goodnight as I retreated to my bed.

Chapter Text

Sel’s POV

I watched Bree saunter up the stairs in my t-shirt and sweater knowing full well she must have felt my eyes creeping up her exposed legs. Hearing the sway of her muscles and the angelic choir of her lungs making breath did things to my mind. Touching her made me believe heaven was never above the clouds, but in her body. It was the most sacred thing I’d ever experienced and probably would ever be enveloped in. To love and be loved by her was the thing I wanted to pursue most in this life.

This is codependence at worst or addiction at best.

  Or…is this just how love feels? All consuming.

 The only peace I could find about being so entangled in all that made up Briana was acceptance. Unconsciously, I had been searching for that acceptance ever since the Order disappeared my mother. Pining for a place to belong. Mission to mission. Assignment to assignment. Trainee to Kingsmage it never found me. At least not in a way that made me happy or feel wanted. So I decided if I couldn’t belong; I’d make my own lane. Even if no one else was in it.

Until Briana Mathews wormed her way into my heart without much effort.

We’d only been at Volition for two days and it was taking everything in me to obey the rules. I wanted to trap my mystery girl in my bed and do everything she asked to keep her there. To close my eyes and wake to her intoxicating scent. To navigate a bathroom counter full of her beloved hair products before every morning shave. Share a space full of classical literature novels and biology textbooks while we both studied our respective interests.

Every fiber of my being wanted to be next to Briana Irene. That was my dream. To belong. To have a home with her. A place, an adoration where I could be accepted for who I was.

“Daydreaming, are we? My little owl looks more like a lovesick puppy this evening.”

I sighed and turned toward my mother, who was leaned up against a tree bordering the forest entrance. I planned to have a very specific conversation with her, but getting answers from Natasia Kane could be like trying to hold onto sand. You get the general gist, but much more would slip through the cracks than you would have liked.

“Good Evening Mother. Care to join me for a stroll? I have more inquiries.” I proposed. Ever since I was young, my mother has always preferred when I was a gentleman. It was the best way to earn her favor in any sort of negotiations. To further my point, I swiftly positioned myself under her tree and extended my elbow.

My mother floated downward with the grace of deciduous foliage at peak autumn color. Her footfalls were soundless as she took my arm and pulled us into the woodlands. Then began our game of direct conversation against non-committal responses.

“Am I to assume that the sparring session between you and Briana yesterday was your method of…evaluating her?” I kept my face forward, but my eyes wandered toward her figure in my peripheral vision.  

“Sure, if evaluating is what you’d like to designate a mother sizing up the woman her son decides to bring home.” My mother’s tone danced the line between factual and perturbed.  Even after all these years there was a boyish part of myself that wanted her approval. To know what her thoughts truly were in regards to Briana and I’s relationship. But this wasn’t the time. More important matters trumped that conversation by far.

“In regards to her root and mental stability, what have you found?” I pushed my inquiry with specificity to keep the conversation moving in the direction I desired.

“Her power and skill are great. She certainly does not lack imagination nor strength. But her fear, it drives her every action. It took quite a bit of pressure for her to even consider going on the offensive. By that time, there was so much ground to make up, it became insurmountable.” Mother began and I couldn’t help but to agree.  The Briana I’d met all those years ago had been all flame driven fervor and deliberate brilliance. Now, she was still calculated, but much too cautious.

Mother continued. “And her mental state… she is in desperate need of professional counseling. Between losing Faye, the Order’s poisoned chalice, and whatever fresh hell she endured with Erebus; the little dragon has a deep festering wound.” Each word made my heart ache in a fashion I’d associated with missing Bree, not having her closer than ever. Yet, with our hands interwoven, Bree still felt distant.

“What can I do? How can I help her?” My knowledge on psychology only stretched toward interrogations, but at the first available opportunity I would acquire trauma related texts.

“While your presence does have a calming effect on her psyche, your intervention should be minimal. The… how shall I say… the intimacy the two of you share may prevent her from being honest with you. Your blood marriage does show you the nature of her emotions, but not the origin, nor the antidote for the pain. That will take time.” Mother’s words brought no relief, but hearing her prescription did support my inclination to plan for what may lay ahead.

We moved forward in silence while I digested all she’d said.

“You love Faye’s little dragon, that much is clear. Even as a child your heartbeat never fluctuated quite so sporadically. It’s no wonder. Her beauty is just as striking as her mother’s was.” Mother seemed to disappear in a memory for a few moments, then confessed. “I had quite the crush on Faye when we’d first met. Luckily for you, our paths diverged or neither of you would even exist.” Mother threw her head back in carefree laughter and I shook my head.

The spell may have caused that initial spark of interest between our mothers too. It’s clear now it takes more than sparks to enflame those bonds. To make them more arresting.

 “There is something else…?” I began studying how best to approach the topic.

She pinched her nose bridge, before saying. “Selwyn Emrys Kane. Please tell me that the two of you are using proper contraceptive measures on your late-night trysts. Just because Merlin do not have to worry about contracting infections; does not mean that you are immune to fatherhood.” Mother scolded and I felt my face flush with heat.

Of all the motherly discussions for her to be present for.

“First off, they are not trysts. Briana is my girlfriend and more markedly my blood wife. Second, I’m not an idiot mother. Briana and I have that aspect of our relationship handled. And third, please allow me to present my topic before you assume it’s contents. It never ends well when you suppose what I’m about to ask.” I ventured to keep my tone even, but irritation drenched every syllable.

She sighed, clearly in relief, and made a dismissive motion with her hand. “Yes, my son, I understand. When you are a father, I’m sure you will display boundless patience just like me. Now pose your question.” Mother rolled her eyes.

Focus on the topic. Do not get drawn in the numerous avenues that Mother has opened.

 “Our bond. I’m concerned that my thoughts may be influencing her feelings. Tomorrow evening, may you please take the time to look it over.” At my request mother paused. I stopped in tune with her turning to face her perplexed expression.

“Look it over he says.” She began narrowing her golden eyes. “ Shouldn’t my son be asking me at this point and time to remove the bond? Not look it over.” My mother spoke her vexed thoughts aloud.  

  A terrible habit I inherited.

“Yes. At this point in time Briana and I are considering keeping our blood marriage. It makes my ability to protect her that much more effective. Briana enjoys…the more emotional aspects of it.” I could feel my blush returning in earnest. Despite my best efforts my eyes wandered away from mothers nervously. As direct as my words were, something about requiring my mother’s approval felt exceedingly infantile.

“Hear me well little owl. Spell work creates bonds that are abnormal to those inherently present in nature. The two of you know far too little of aether and each other for this to be a sound decision not fueled by hormones!” Mother’s tone moved from casually playful straight into open reproach.

I certainly don’t want this to turn into a screaming match.

“Then by all means, make the assessment tomorrow as objectively as possible. Briana and I will decide from there.”

There. Point made. No further explanation.

 Mother’s eyes studied me even closer. Looking for the smallest inch of hesitation. Reservations I refused to hand over. Ending the visual pressure, she nudged my arms and urged me forward.

“My my, I wonder where you got your taste in such fiery women.” Unrestrained mirth passed her lips and I let myself chuckle too. The tension and our tempers eased all at once.

“I shan’t comment on the obvious.” I supplied with an upturn in my mouth that felt easy. Mother and I were mending fences, finally. Yet, there was still a gap neither of us had crossed.

I love mother, but I feel like saying it to her would break whatever spell has brought us back together.

For now, I’d keep those feelings to myself. If only to cherish this closeness once more.

Chapter Text

It was early and my body was begging for more sleep, but I had an appointment I didn’t want to miss.

“Morning Daddy. I hope it’s okay I call you before work.” My grainy voice hummed across the receiver.

“Before, after, during. It all stops for you baby.” He laughed with a smile high on his voice. I’d heard him say that same phrase when talking to mom. It pulled a heart string taut in my chest. Similar to our previous exchange it was all casual. Not a single “ Where have you been?” or “What happened to school?” or “When will I see you again?” The first time around it was a relief. This time, it was concerning.

The demons in my head were chattering.

Maybe he feels the same way as Alice and just doesn’t want to tell me. Keeping everything off-the-cuff could be his way of not addressing the root of all of this.

 Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore. “Daddy. If you’re mad at me or… if you hate me; you can tell me. I can take it.” I said knowing full well that was a lie. I wouldn’t take it well at all. But it felt right to give him the space to express himself freely. No matter how frightening the prospect.

My father actually gasped. I don’t think I’d ever heard him do that before. “Briana, if there is one thing you never have to doubt in this world, it is my unyielding love for you. Even on our worst days; the fact that I love you will always be a given. I never want to hear you say or even think that I hate you, not even as a joke. It would only symbolize my failure to communicate that love as your father. Do you understand me?” This was the first spike in his temper since we started speaking again.

Scolding only to cement his good intentions. That’s Edwin Mathews.

 “Yes, Daddy. I understand.” I conceded to the warmth in my chest.

“Alright. I love you, Briana. I’d heading off the work now.” Dad signed off and I mirrored his “I love you’ before hanging up the phone. Mariah had gratefully brought up some fresh laundry last night. Despite the early morning, I could hear her rummaging around in the kitchen downstairs.

No use lying down. If I get started early, I can avoid working under peak sun at noon time.

 Years of waitressing made sleeping in more of a chore. My eyes were used to opening at the same time most mornings. Today was no different. I was reminded of a particular scene from the princess and the frog where Tiana comes home and barely gets a wink of sleep.

I freshened up in the bathroom and put on some garments worthy of yard work. I gingerly descended the steps to see a few different thermoses around the kitchen table. Even more mouthwatering, fresh fruit, hot biscuits, jams, kielbasa, and cheeses littered the table.

“Morning Bree Bree. I’m surprised to see you up this early.” Mariah smirked and we both knew where my implied exhaustion would be from. I decided to skirt the topic. “I wanted to call my father again before he went to work.” I responded shamelessly eying the table.

Mariah chuckled. “Help yourself honey. Something tells me you’ll need all the energy you can get.”

She certainly wasn’t wrong.

I filled my plate while Mariah continued teetering around the kitchen, her braids dancing like windchimes behind her. Wasting no time, I slathered a few rolls and moaned into the bread as it entered my mouth.

Uh oh.

The bread was going down mercilessly slow and I cursed my own greed. Spying one of the thermoses, I didn’t even bother testing the temperature before I took a few gulps to save myself from choking. Mariah stepped back in and gasped.

“No, no, no! Bree stop!” We both met each other with wide eyes looking between our shocked expressions and the thermos I just removed from my mouth.

“What? What did I do?” I replied frantically looking at the cup. Mariah skittered over and looked into the thermos.

“GIRL! Who told you to drink this?” Mariah screeched.

“What! Is it poisoned?” I panted putting my hands over my stomach.

“Trick! I would never make poison! Well…” Mariah paused shadily. “At least not in the kitchen where all my food is anyway.” She murmured like she was reconsidering the idea.

“Stay focused girl! The heck did I just drink? It looked just like tea.” I babbled out now standing in a panic.

“It was tea.” Mariah agreed and I sat back down in relief.

“Damn, then what’s all the fuss about? I’ll make some more if you wanted some that badly.” I rolled my eyes popping a grape in my mouth.

“Briana, think for a second. What is the only kind of tea I would try to stop you from chugging down like a maniac?” Mariah put her fists on her hips and leaned forward.

Oh. OH!

 Mariah caught the recognition in my eyes as soon as it sparked and shook her head. “Chile, you about to be higher than a meteor.” She muttered and my eyes grew wider if possible.

“…well, we had this tea the other night. It wasn’t that bad. It was barely a buzz.” I supplied and Mariah just slapped her forehead.

“Yes, because it was very heavily diluted. This is the concentrated version. So like I said, you are about to be as the kids say zooted.” Mariah shook her head again and crossed her arms before laughter bubbled up in her throat. I couldn’t help but laugh too. “Should I go see William?” I shrugged and Mariah nodded.

“I’m not sure what he can do about it now besides make you throw up. Even then, you’ll probably still feel most of the effects.” I must have made a face because Mariah put her hands out in a calming fashion. “It won’t kill you, darling. As long as you remain calm it should come and go like a breeze. It’s actually very good for easing menstrual cramps too.”

Simple enough. I just have to stay calm.

 “Never mind then. I’ll just go back to bed and wait it out.” I stood up and sighed.

“Oh no you don’t. You need a babysitter, sugar. I don’t need you tripping balls and setting this house on fire. Finish your breakfast while I put the rest of this stuff away.” Mariah was off and all I could do was finish my biscuits.

Ugh… why do I have a feeling I’m about to embarrass myself?  

*****

By the time the two of us were ready to bring over the rest of the breakfast Mariah made; I was definitely feeling something.  Mariah threatened to make one of the spirits here haunt me if I dropped anything, so it took all of my concentration to focus on that task. I was so relieved to place the tray down on that table, I’d barely noticed Lark sewing up leather in the corner.

“Do my senses deceive me or is something a bit different about you this morning M’liege?” He started looking up from his needle work with a raised brow. I blushed immediately. “I didn’t mean it! It was the wrong cup!” I spurted out nonsensically and Lark tittered.

“Yes, well that is understandable. Mariah is a lady who likes a bit of tilt in her cup.” Lark jested. “And I see what Kane meant when he said you always leap before you look.” All I could do was huff because on this and too many occasions, Selwyn was right.

Speaking of tilt, why the hell can’t I stop tapping my foot.

“Pshh…  Mariah says I need a babysitter so I don’t burn down the farm. I’m buzzed, not deranged.” I mumbled and Lark smirked knowingly.

“Trust me lass. If I drank what she was having, I’d probably need some tending as well.” He offered and I smiled back.

“Well don’t let me stop you from enjoying the warm pastries. Just mind yourself around the tea.” Lark moved leaving his leather project on the living room chair.

“Good God. I’ll have to start sparring with Davis and Kane again. If I let Miss Mariah have her way, I’ll have to start sleeping in the barn.” Lark wearing the same expression I had earlier looking at the spread, rubbing his stomach. “Reminds me of the time my Da popped a button on his favorite leather jacket. The thing flew right past my face and broke our kitchen window. After he made me swear to tell Ma it was a stray hunting bullet.”

Before I could control it, I started snickering hysterically. Lark looked over alarmed at first, then realization followed and he started laughing too. That just made my laughter even worse. My knees grew weak and I just melted right to the floor holding my stomach.

“I’m so sorry. I don’t know why I can’t stop laughing.” I whined out and Lark just laughed even harder, tears in both of our eyes.

“Oh, if you’re going to be like this all day I’d gladly babysit. Something tells me once the others find yah in this state, you won’t get a moments peace.” Lark warned wiping his eyes and extending his hand out to help me up.

“I’ll be fine. Just no more funny stories. That made my ribs sore.” I chuckled more and Lark squeezed my shoulder fondly before sitting down.

“What’s got the two of you so chipper this morning?” Nick entered the kitchen in some old basketball shorts and a wrinkly T-shirt.

“Oh, don’t tell him Bree. Make him guess.” Lark nudged and the two of us broke into another fit of giggles like school children. A look of amusement passed over Nick’s face as he sat down at the table.

“Now I’m intrigued.” Nick clued and he looked between the two of us. “Too bad for you two I don’t always play fair. Selwyn! Come quick somethings wrong with Bree!” Nick called behind him and Lark and I laughed even harder.

“Shit! We’ll be found out!” I cried and scrambled up from my chair. Before I could get two steps, Selwyn was there with a laundry basket of clean sheets on his hip. He wore a cranky and suspicious expression as he tossed his annoyed eyes to his housemates then me.  Before I could escape, he leaned in and sniffed my mouth and drew back with a confused expression.

“It wasn’t my fault! I drank the wrong cup!” I whined and Lark started hooting all over again.  Sel looked at the other two angrily, “Did you two do this to her?” Selwyn barked instantly displeased.

Nick threw his hands up and Lark could barely speak with his still watering eyes.  Nick filled the unanswered question. “I don’t even know what’s going on. Just came in to these two acting criminally suspicious.” Nick grabbed a block of cheese clearly moving on from the interrogation. 

Selwyn scoffed and pressed down on my shoulder. “You. Sit. Before you fall over.” He commanded before calling “William!”

Lark and I looked at each other with bubbly mirth again and then he changed his tone and put his hands on his hips “William!” He mocked with his best American accent and that was it. The two of us guffawed like idiots holding our guts until I felt like I might pass out.

“Please, no more.” I begged and Nick sighed putting together his breakfast.

“I am utterly clueless.” He mumbled but smiled along clearly enjoying the sight.

*****

“Alright, so I’m guessing when you make your teas you take precise measurements for repeatability. How many ounces do you suppose Briana ingested?” William interviewed Mariah while everyone else looked on from their seats in the living room. Clearly this situation was entertaining to some.

“Probably around twenty-five milligrams worth of goodies. She was nearly finished before I stopped her.” Mariah face palmed but I was finding the sun making a rainbow on the floor much more interesting. Mariah and William continued to talk dosages while I revisited the scientific frequencies for each color in my head.

“Eight hundred terahertz isn’t even visible to the human eye. I wonder if Merlin can see that.” I said and William turned to me with the quaintest smile.

“Merlin can see in the dark, but ultra-violet light is not within their realm of vision.” William reported and I was shocked he even knew what I was talking about.

Unless I just said that out loud.

 “Have I been muttering out loud?” I blushed and William tried and failed to cover up his laughter. “Yes, you’ve been mumbling scientific equations for at least the last five minutes.” He relayed.

This is a freaking nightmare.

 “How are you feeling Bree?” William probed further.

“High as fuck William.” I answered matter-a-factly and Lark started snorting. William lowered his glasses to give him a pointed look and he zipped his mouth and winked back.

“Can you be more specific? Are you nauseous or dizzy? Any headache?” He pulled out a flash light and looked at both my pupils.

“No, but I just ate and I swear I could eat so much more.” I held my stomach and now Nick was snickering too.

“That actually is a normal side effect of cannabis consumption. Besides the red and dilated eyes you seem to be digesting the dosage just fine. Why don’t you skip out on any physically strenuous activities today and relax? Drink plenty of water and avoid the temptation to over eat. Okay?” William addressed smiling and I nodded. I wanted to lean forward and hug him for reasons I could not describe. I felt like my right mind had totally checked out. Impulse was driving the train. I couldn’t decide if I hated or loved that.

 “I would love to lay on a blanket under a tree with a book. Can you write me a prescription for that Dr. Sitterson?” I joked and he patted my cheek lightly before facing the rest of them.

“Mariah if it’s alright with you, Bree will take the morning to relax. I’m sure the rest of us can manage upkeep of the grounds on our own.” William suggested and Mariah nodded eagerly. “I am partially to blame for her current state, but I agree that that will be best for Bree Bree.” Mariah sauntered over and hugged me, which I readily received with a pleased hum.

“You smell like those delicious biscuits you made this morning.” I whispered, wondering why I continued to say all of these unnecessary things out loud.

Yeah, I’ve decided. I don’t like saying everything that’s on my mind. This could be dangerous.

“Darling, you can let go of me now.” Mariah said and I gasped pulling away. “Did I hurt you?” Arthur’s strength came to the front of my mind.

“No, you didn’t sugar. But Alice was right about food being the way to your heart.” Mariah chuckled and my eyes widened.

“When did she tell you that?” I probed, counting the number of days since I’d last seen Alice and Valec.

“That was more than a year ago now. An intriguing tale of that boy you had a crush on for ages in grade school…” Mariah started with a look of mischief.

“STOP! STOP!” I squeaked waving my hands. “Please, for the love of God, do not tell that story. I will honestly die. I cannot believe Alice told you that stupidly embarrassing story!” I moaned my hands over my face. I felt Selwyn’s intrigue creeping through our bond. I readily ignored him.

“Why? It was so cute. Especially when he-” I shot up from my seat, wobbled a bit and stormed back toward the living room. Sticking my fingers in my ears. “I’m not listening to this. I’ll be outside.”

****

Mercifully, Mariah left that particular tale of school drama as a cliff hanger. As requested, I was set up on a picnic blanket within partial shade next to a copy of A Raisin in the Sun. After an hour of trying, it became quite clear that neither my eyes nor mind could focus on the letters long enough to read. I gave up and closed my eyes. For once my thoughts weren’t in a downward spiral when left to their own devices. It was nice.

“Should we approach?” Nick’s voice sailed into my ear. I could tell with my eyes closed he was getting closer but I only heard one set of footfalls in the grass.

Merlin feet don’t make noise.

I didn’t have to wait long for my skin to prickle. “Getting a very clear reading of annoyed frustration. It probably has something to do with Lorraine Hansberry. Can’t imagine why. That’s a good book.” Selwyn returned playfully.

I opened my eyes and the two men made shadows over me blocking out the sun. “Maybe we should give her a peace offering.” Nick smiled and revealed a woven basket and swung it over me.

“Why are you two talking like I can’t hear you?” I mumbled gingerly moving up off my back. I was officially, as Mariah put it, zooted. I could feel how lazy my eyes were, but couldn’t find the wherewithal to care.

Sel squatted beside me and poked me on my forehead. I swatted his hand at sloth speed and was more surprised that he let me make contact. Selwyn indicated. “Subject seems hostile.” Jesting as he and Nick shared a look of mischief. I could only imagine the type of trouble these two could get into as children.

“Not for long.” Nick insisted taking liberties to stretch across once side of the blanket while Selwyn made himself comfortable with his back up against the tree. I rotated my eyes left and right as I straighten up in the middle of them. Flipping through our bond, smug satisfaction was rolling off of Selwyn. The same could be said for Nick’s puzzling expression when he placed the basket on my lap.

“Open it.” Nick insisted. I didn’t need to be told twice. I pushed the metal latch and flipped open the wood woven cover.

I inhaled.

Inside were an assortment of candies, chips, chocolate, and other junk foods piled in. While I was sitting tortured by every craving known to humankind on this blanket; these two rummagers had somehow gathered the perfect present for my current state of insobriety.

“Oh. My. God! How did you get all of this junk food ?!? We’re like… in the middle of nowhere out here. I don’t even remember passing a store.” I rambled poking around the bag, not even embarrassed to rip open the first thing I saw.

“We have our ways.” Selwyn smirked looking between me and his partner in crime. I couldn’t stop pointing out item after item that stole my fancy. “Rainbow popcorn! I didn’t even know they still made these!” With similarly flamboyant reactions; my hands kept pawing into the goodies.

Finally, after a few minutes of this I seemed to find my manners. “Thank you! I freaking love you two so much. I quite literally, could not ask for anything better than this basket right now. This was so sweet of you two.” I gave them each an appreciative look, hand over my heart.

Selwyn kept his cool demeanor at the praise, even though it was clear through our bond he was like a puppy when you scratched his ear on his favorite spot. Nick on the other hand basked in my sweet words and chimed “Please. Do go on.” Lifting a round of giggles right out of me.

“Don’t let me eat all of this or I might puke. I am totally lacking self-control at the moment.” I mumbled through the popcorn and moaned as I ate it. Nick and Selwyn each picked off a treat for themselves. As time wore on my legs rested over Nick’s and my head fell into Selwyn’s lap. Conversation was light and easy while the empty wrappers traded places with the full ones.

There was such a pure peace between the three of us. It felt like this was how it was supposed to be before the world tore the three of us all in separate directions.

“I’m sorry I left.” I cut through the peace. I felt Sel shift and Nick bend upward to look at me.

I kept my eyes toward the blue sky and sparsely passing clouds. “Alice was so very right. She is… all of you are more family than I’ve had in a long time. Things got hard… and I just… I just left. That wasn’t right. Family sticks it out together.” I exhaled heavily shaking my head at the candid words slipping out of my mouth. I couldn’t stop though.

“I wanted to find a way to be stronger. So we could all be together and I wouldn’t be a burden, but even after all of these years…I’m not sure that’s changed.” I finished looking at the sky, too nervous to look at either of them.

“The three of us are alike in that way. I ran off with the Morgaines and Selwyn gave himself up without a second thought. All for the sake of what we have right now.” Nick filled in soberly. “We did all of that running only to come right back to the same conclusion.” Nick leaned up and looked between me and Selwyn.

“What conclusion is that?” I piped up, eager to know.

“That it’s better when we’re together silly. All that other shit we can figure out along the way.” Selwyn filled in and Nick ruffled his hair in approval.

“Okay.” I whispered closing my eyes feeling the two of them settle back down. The warmth of the sun lulled me into a much-needed slumber.

Chapter Text

After binging junk food and falling into the most peaceful sleep I’d had since arriving to Volition; the day mulled on. I’d woken up in the same place, splayed out over both boys, but the sun was at a low angle bathing all three of us in shimmering golden light. Naturally, the three of us were a little more sun kissed than the morning before, but warm light made them both look more striking.  Maybe it was just that golden hour magic.

“…the sun is setting. How long was I asleep?” I mumbled annoyed by that same stubborn trail of saliva on the corner of my mouth.

“Hours Bree. Out like a light.” Selwyn answered sharing a look with Nick. I moved to roll off him and noticed much of the fog had passed from this morning’s tea debacle.

I griped “You guys should have woken me up. My whole sleep schedule is going to be off now.” I yawned, knowing their limbs must have fallen asleep during this interlude.

“And miss you talking about us in your sleep? No way.” Nick teased and I blushed praying that was a joke. “How are you feeling?” Nick pressed on stretching until his bones cracked.

“A lot closer to planet Earth, thanks for asking. Mariah is something else. I’m understanding more and more why her and Alice have a thing for each other.” I mentioned. My heart still ached a bit whenever I mentioned Alice’s name. Selwyn kissed my forehead before standing up to mirror Nick’s stretch.

“Go check in with William. The two of us are going to check the perimeter before dinner.” Sel filled in and the strangest feeling of concern pulsed over the bond. Almost like he was trying to hide it, but then thought better of the concealment. I tossed a look to him, but he was to quick push through reassurance onto the connection.

That’s very strange.

I raised both my eyebrows while looking well beyond Selwyn into the neighboring forest.  I had zero ability to sense forth coming threats, but my memory did remind me that it was possible for Erebus to find me, even at Volition.

“You are concerned.” I wasn’t asking. It was a fact. “Should I come with you?” That feeling of attachment was rearing up again. I didn’t want Sel to go. At least not without telling me more about whatever he was about to chase out there.

Selwyn shook his head. “We won’t be long.”

The two of us remained silent. Only looking into each other’s eyes to perceive if this was going to escalate.

“If you two are gone more than an hour; I’m coming.” I warned and I could feel Sel get angry at that. Too bad I didn’t care.

“Briana. Why don’t you ever just listen to me?” Selwyn groaned stepping closer to face me. I wanted to yell something snarky, but I held back. Our argument at the lodge left me feeling childish. Worse yet, the unresolved emotions remained, solving nothing. Honesty was what worked best for us. I had to get down to the root of it all and say that.

“Because…I’m scared. Something out there has you worried and you won’t tell me how long you two might be gone. You’re making me guess at everything instead of telling me what’s going on. The secrecy is just making me more paranoid you two might get hurt if you leave.” My nails dug into my palms. A small effort to keep things civil and my emotions level.

At the mention of my fear, I could feel Selwyn’s irritation cool. All of his hot air leaked out of his mouth like a parked bus. Eyes softening, he spoke. “I’m sorry.” Sel licked his lips contemplatively. “What can I say that will keep you here where it’s safe?” He asked stepping closer to me again with his voice lowered.

That was an easy answer. “Say that you’ll do everything in your power to come back to me…and mean it.” My face was warm but I didn’t care if I was blushing at being so candid in front of Nick. Pride be damned. This was important.

If Selwyn can demand words of me then I should be able to do the same.

Now he smiled.

A heart quivering mixture of adoration and pride swam in from his side of the bond.  Selwyn stepped down, kneeling in front of me. He pulled one of my hands between his heated palms. Zinging sparks tickled up my arms, but I remained still. “Come hellfire, demons, or Hades himself; I’ll always come back to you mystery girl. On that you can depend.” Sealing his promise with a kiss on my knuckles. My traitorous heart was beating like a kite in gale force winds. Even without our blood marriage; I could see him reading my bodies reactions. How much the things he could do to me pleased him.

Sel grinned at me all fangs asking. “Satisfied?”

I was, but he was just so smug I couldn’t say it plain. “Yes, but not for long. So hurry back.”

****

After getting the all clear from William; I helped Mariah set the table like usual. Time was torturous especially now that the sun had set. I checked and rechecked our bond just to make sure Selwyn was still there. I knew Sel was strong and with Nick even stronger, but they were facing no small foe.

Mariah, Lark, and William left me to my own devices. Sharing my concerns about this impromptu scouting mission, but knowing better than to say so out loud. The sound of the front door opening ripped me from another mental spiral. Before I could stop my legs, I was walking  through the living room only to meet a familiar splay of black hair.

“Oh… Alice. You’re back.” I was thrown totally off guard by her sudden arrival. She leveled me with a look of disinterest before moving past me further into the guest house.

I guess that was better than another screaming match.

“Evening Powerhouse. Did we make it in time for dinner?” Valec journeyed in closing the door behind him. Taking note of my anxious presence near the front door he purred. “Were you just standing by the door? I’m sorry to have kept you waiting sweetheart.” Valec’s warm red eyes flared to a strawberry caramel.

Despite his ruthless flirtation streak, I was happy to see him. “I was waiting for Nicholas and Selwyn to get back. Sel sensed something beyond the barrier and they went to check it out together. That was two hours ago though.” I explained and Valec’s countenance settled into something analytical.

He hummed low and narrowed his eyes. “I’m sorry to say that Alice and I have some unsettling news as well. Let’s get cozy around the table first.” Valec composed and my heart fluttered. For the thousandth time I checked my bond with Sel and the feedback was the same.

Furious determination.

Not wanting  to hold everyone up; I sat down at the table. My ferocious appetite from the morning had long since disappeared. My stomach tightened with anxiety and I ate sparingly, pushing everything else around my plate.

“I thought it would be polite to wait to share this information. Clearly some of us can barely make it through dinner.” Valec wiped his mouth and looked down at my sad excuse for a plate. I put my utensils down since I wasn’t selling the act.

“For those of you who don’t know; Alice is my tech person. Her brilliance makes it possible to mix my supernatural prowess with whatever else humans manufacture these days. We’ve got a system to communicate with enchanted devices. Scouts check in within a time window. If not the nearest two scouts check in with them. If there is any evidence of compromise, the frequencies and codes are switched as part of the programming.  In short, it’s a refined and complex system that keeps my goods secured and my people accounted for.” Valec cleared his throat and sat up.

“I had at least five scouts doing regular checks in that small hick town Bree was hiding out in. Not a single one of them has checked in. In the last ninety-six hours; they’ve all dropped off the map.” Valec relayed gravely with his hands steepled.

“Then… Erebus is on the move.” Lark stated and his face looked angry. I could only guess what Erebus’ and Lark’s relationship was like when they were both fully established within the Order. The way William reached over and squeezed his bicep confirmed that there was something deeper.

“Do you think the worst has happened to them?” William contended.

“That’s just it. I have certain…insurances for those who work under me. If they were dead, I’d know immediately. It’s like they just vanished.” The puzzled expression on Valec’s face made him look younger than he was. If any of us were ever out of the loop, it was never Valec.

But they haven’t seen what I’ve seen.

“I know where they are.” I confessed and every eye in the room shifted toward me. I quickly swung my eyes downward. My fingers pulled at my napkin. An effort to wipe the sweat off my palms.

I swallowed down before explaining. “I’m not…my ancestors and I aren’t his only…projects. The King of Shadows has other contracts, other experiments. When he doesn’t like how they turn out he sends them away. To the other side.” My heart was beating hard against my chest at the mere memory.

Breathe. Just breathe.

Staying present against the flashback was like swimming against a riptide. Nearly impossible. Useless even for the strong.

“The other side? The other side of what?” Valec exclaimed exasperated at my vague description.

“Chapter members and Merlin work together to close gates. The most skilled Merlin can create creatures from aether using this same energy. But Erebus… he isn’t even from this side of these barriers. He’d tell me about the parallel world. How on his side, when humans somehow got spirited away there; there were teams of demons, like the Legendborn, who’d hunt them down and kill them. Just like we do to demons on this side. His entire philosophy surrounds his desire to combined both worlds so demons can reign supreme. Devouring humans at their leisure. His version of paradise.” I shook the horrid screams of his victims from my head. I wasn’t done. I hadn’t said everything.

I could hear the cloth napkin tearing within my palm but it barely registered. Only the message I had to deliver to Valec. “The more traffic that happens over the veil between the demons and us; the weaker it becomes. To double his efforts, not only does Erebus call demons from his world, he sends people from our side to the demon realm. He told me no one has ever come back either.”

By the end of it my voice was shaking. I could still hear the screams of demons and humans alike as Erebus dragged them from plane to plane. Some nights I wondered when I’d be one of them. More than enough motivation to make me train like my life depended on it.

Because it did.

The silence in the room was deafening.

“As horrifying as that all sounds for my bottom line, portal magic isn’t foreign to me. Would I mess with it without the proper precautions. Hell no! But if they survived long enough, I may be able to pull them back. And that’s a big if.” Valec supplied pulling out a calculator, quite literally running the numbers of how much this was going to cost him.

“Solutions are good right? Mariah tossed my way and I couldn’t even fake a smile. I suffered through a nod. But then my bond shifted.  Something was approaching. Fast.

Our connection was practically humming with anticipation as I stood. Waiting for my eyes to confirm what my senses had already perceived. The front door opened and I paced into the living room, impatient.

There was Nick and Selwyn. Alive. Filthy with what I could only guess were hell beast fluids and mud, but both walking on their own strength.  Relief washed over me, but I kept my distance. Before I could call, William breezed past me and was assessing the two arrivals for himself.

“What happened?” William demanded wiping his glasses and tucking his grey strands behind his ear.

“Selwyn sensed some strange demon activity beyond the barrier. We trekked a few miles out and were met with heavy resistance. It didn’t take us long to eliminate them. It was almost too easy. They barely put up a fight. Stranger still, there was a smaller demon, like a mid-sized dog, with something wrapped around its neck. It was…well bizarre.” Nick started looking over to Selwyn to explain.

“Clearly it wasn’t there to attack. It just sat on the side lines until we noticed it.  And the thing around its neck was a busted pocket watch.  I checked it over and there aren’t any tracking devices or spells on this thing.” Sel fished it out his pocket and my heart crashed into my stomach. I took one cautious step forward, then another, taking the silver chain and watch from his hand.

Ironically, time slowed down.

I turned around and looked toward Alice, holding it up. For the first time since we reunited, we were on the same page. Without another word, I pushed past Nick and Selwyn and out the front door. Sprinting across the large green lawn, voices shouting behind me frantically, but I didn’t stop running. I couldn’t.

Bursting through the door of the main house, I could sense the spirits annoyance at my roughness, but I continued jetting up the stairs to my room. Grabbing the burner phone from my nightstand and dialing the only number in its contacts.

RINNNNGGGG RINNNNNGGG RINGGGGG

Dad wasn’t picking up. I paced back down the stairs. I had never bothered to set the time properly on the burner phone so I had to check the stove in the guest house’s kitchen.  Much to my chagrin the kitchen here was an older gas stove model and the pocket watch was broken.

I redialed his number again as I ran back to the guest house. Roughing it at Volition was all fun and games until you remembered that there weren’t many digital conveniences around. By the time I’d gotten back through the door everyone’s expressions looked shaken. I could only guess that Alice had relayed the fact that the pocket watch was my father’s.

“What time is it?” I panicked.

“Seventeen minutes past eight.” William’s spoke and I cursed.

Seventeen minutes past eight. He should be home eating dinner. Why isn’t he picking up?

 Voicemail again.

“W-why isn’t he picking up? We spoke this morning…”

I was crumbling. My world was collapsing around me.

This is why I left with Erebus. I didn’t want anything like this…

I wouldn’t even finish the thought. I dialed again like a broken robot.

RINNNNGGGG RINNNNNGGG RINGGGGG

The line picked up. I looked at the screen to confirm.

He answered.

“D-daddy?” I asked hope strewn over each syllable.

“Not quite.” Erebus responded and I saw red. Burning, hellfire, volcanic eruption inferno red. I put the phone on speaker and turned the volume up all the way. I wanted to lose my shit and lay into him, but I couldn’t be brash. This was a hostage situation.

“Erebus. Where. Is. My. Father?” I grit out. My patience was hypodermic needle thin.

“Briana. Where is my bloodmark?” The ageless demon fired back. His audacity. The ownership over generations of my family was nauseating. It was no different than slavery. To him my family was his property.

“I asked you first.” I spat and Nicholas grabbed my shoulder and motioned to take a deep breath.

He’s right. This is crucial. For all I know I could get information that’ll save my father’s life.

 “He’s still here. But keep addressing me with that insubordinate tone and it won’t be that way for much longer.” Erebus relayed calmly and my knees nearly collapsed. My father was still alive and I nearly blew it by cursing the King of Shadows out.

“Fine. I got rid of the bloodmark.” I replied keeping my tone as even as possible.

“I don’t think with all of the time we spent together we shared a single joke before. This must be the first. I must say I don’t care for your flippant sense of humor.” Erebus’ voice was light, but I’d seen him carve disobedient demons with that same flippancy. I wasn’t fooled. He was furious.

“It’s true. As soon as I got the opportunity, I found the first seedy magic merchant I could find and got rid of it.” I returned mixing lies and truths.

“I thought you were supposed to be smart Briana. But you keep proving me wrong. The law of conservation of mass dictates that matter cannot be created nor destroyed. I collected eight generations worth of blood to make you. To seal that power in you. It cannot simply be dispelled. So you must have transferred ownership to someone else. Tell me who it was.” Erebus demanded a rare pitch in his anger revealed itself.

“…ownership, huh?” I couldn’t help but relay disgust at that one.

“Yes, little girl. By contract I own you. If I have to ask where your papers are again, I’ll send your father to you in pieces.” With that all the fight left me. I wanted my father safe more than anything. But that meant I’d have to give up the name of the other man I loved to the most dangerous hunter on the planet.

My heart was being mangled in real time by these impossible choices. I was one staggered breath away from a panic attack.

“It was me Erebus.”  Shock like an ice bath assaulted my system.

Natasia Kane commandeered the phone and sung over the other line like she was catching up with an old friend. Perhaps she was.

“Natasia? I should have known. Your skill set and penchant for anarchy fits flawlessly into this scenario.  Shouldn’t you have your hands full with Selwyn?” Erebus’ brooded and Natasia actually giggled and twirled her hair. Her frivolity made me uneasy. Like I had to remind her what was on the line.

“Selwyn has told me in more ways than one that he’s a man now. Imagine that, a boy less than thirty telling me he’s a man.” She chuckled and Erebus actually scoffed in a way that leaned toward laughter. Clearly there was a complex relationship between these two that I knew nothing off. I could feel a boyish embarrassment  flicker in the larger pool of anger feeding our bond.

“To me you’re all children. Petty and dishonest. Now I tire of broken contracts. I only want results.” Erebus’ words were etching closer to ending this conversation with the fate of my father still in limbo.

“Fine. Then we can meet to discuss terms to release Briana’s father.” Natasia stated her golden eyes studying Selwyn and I.

“Terms? I must not have been explicitly clear. You and Briana are both the results of broken contracts. I will not be making any new terms. Now I will only appeal to my better demonic nature. I will hunt you and Briana down and make you submit to me. And the girl’s father will find his new home in a place I know Briana has a very specific distaste for. The other side of the veil.” Erebus rebuked and the words leapt out of me before I could stop them.

“No! Erebus please-” I begged as a last attempt to save my father.

“The time for obedience was days ago. Now you must learn true fear. Run Briana. I am coming.”

The dial tone that filled the room now felt like violence. I picked up the cell from Natasia and melted it down in my palm. I stared down at it as angry tears streaked down my face. There was no going back.

This was war.

Chapter Text

I dumped the melted contraption into the kitchen sink and poured water over it. Opening the window so whatever toxic fumes the melted metal and plastic pieces produced could escape. Voices in the other room sailed in, but everything outside of my buzzing head registered as white noise. Muffled unintelligible arguments like I was sitting underwater. I was a raging storm on the inside, but at the center of it all I had perfect clarity. A surreal blanket of calm touched every part of me.

Grief and sadness were roommates I’d never liked. But rage had always been my comrade. I knew how to sharpen it into a weapon that would do my bidding precisely. I only wanted to accomplish two things after my conversation with Erebus. Both of those things were much simpler than reprogramming my mind against trauma responses. Much simpler than appeasing ancestral spirits too. Maybe even simpler than letting myself fall in love.

Rescue Dad. Kill Erebus.

 Simple did not mean easy. But objectively there was an action and a desired result. Algebra.

Pacing back into the other room I could feel the emotions draining from my face. Tamping down my inner chaos to sharpen the blade that was me. The talk of plans and logistics stopped when I reentered the room.

“Valec.” I looked over at him expectantly. He turned, scorching eyes taking me in the only way cambions could. “Briana.” He parroted in a rare use of my given name.

“Tell me how to cross the veil. I’m bringing my father back.” Just like that the room erupted. Various protests and words of incredulity, but I couldn’t care. I could feel Selwyn’s blistering frustration with me. Rotating toward his observations, Sel’s eyes flashed with fury, his mouth sneered like he was ready to start snarling.

I raised my brow. Challenging.

Before Selwyn’s ire could get the best of him, he stormed out of the room. I could hear a distant door slamming seconds later, but I had to raincheck any related thoughts.

“Powerhouse, I’ll have to look into the particulars and even then, it’ll take me hours to accumulate the supplies. Are you sure you want to do this? Even the safest method I have calculated has high risks.” Valec’s eyes bore down awaiting even the slightest sign of hesitancy.

I wouldn’t give it to him.

“Yes. Plan for me in whatever you decide to do.” My hands gripped my father’s pocket watch in my palm. The cambion nodded and motioned for Alice to follow him out. Without words Alice gave me a look. I could only describe it as comradery, but lacking the warmth of companionship. For now that would do me just fine.

“Little dragon, the King of Shadows is coming. Do you think it is wise to be leaping dimensions?” Natasia crossed her arms and tilted her head owlishly.

“Yes. My motives are clear. Rescue my father. Nothing has changed with Erebus; he was always going to come after me. Only this time he tossed a bargaining chip he could have used against me. He must be getting senile in his old age.” Tightening my left fist, imagining it collapsing the bones that held together Erebus’ face.

Natasia exhaled clearly not amused by my foolishness. “Reconsider Briana. Because that is one place my son will not be able to follow you.” My expression slacked slightly as the master Merlin used my given name for the first time.

Selwyn… can’t follow me there?

 “…why..? Why not?” Hesitation creeping in. I saw Nicholas shift uncomfortably, like he wanted to speak against Natasia but couldn’t. This was her son.

“My little owl still struggles to preserve inner balance. The gates through the veil and what lie beyond them are rippling with demonic power. Selwyn could easily lose himself in the throes. Then all of his progress would be for not.” Natasia warned evidently and my heart sank.

We’ll have to separate again. I’m not even sure if I’ll make it back. If we fail…this could be the last time I ever see him. Am I still willing to risk this?

 Once again, my heart was torn mercilessly in two with my father’s and Selwyn’s lives on a scale that would always be wrong. I couldn’t possibly choose one over the other. Life was a cruel bitch for even making me consider it.

“I won’t make him come with me. I wouldn’t ask that of any of you.” I murmured feeling that imminent sense of disaster looming large.

William stepped forward now placing a hand on my shoulder. “Bree, you know better than anyone how stubborn Sel is. He might follow you either way.” He reasoned and I looked away. William would always tell me the truth, whether I wanted to hear it or not.

I couldn’t see his face right now. William’s candor had a way of just cutting right through me.

“…then…what am I supposed to do? I will not abandon my father again.” I exhaled a quivering breath. “I was stupid to think avoiding him would keep him safe. I see that now. There is no way that my only living parent is going to toil in some hellish wasteland! Especially while I’m still alive to do something about it.” My mind cursed whatever past life karmic debt had landed me into constantly having to make choices like this.

I just wanted peace. To lay in the sun on a blanket eating junk food with people that I love. Instead, I was repeatedly served ultimatums between great torture and great loss.

“Remember Bree. Things are better when we plan as a team. All the other shit we can figure out along the way.” Nick chimed in, always the first to be optimistic and send a warm smile my way.

I took a steadying breath. Nick was right.

I could drive this struggle bus, but I had to consider my fellow passengers in the direction we were headed.

“Okay. Let’s plan together.” I conceded.

****

Ironically, we all decided to perform the veil splitting ritual in a desert not too far from our present location. It would be easier to contain demons in the Colorado desert than it would be in a dense forest landscape.

Besides that fact, I had already brought hell and high water to the last volition with my very existence. Volition was about healing and well-deserved ancestral peace. Earthly war did not belong here.

As for Erebus, we’d let him come to us. Within our rag tag party there were several tricks in our arsenal that were capable of giving the King of Shadows a run for his money. Or at least let us escape to safety.

Then there was the worst part.

Assuming everything went smoothly with rescuing my father. And that was a BIG assumption, there was someone else I needed to talk to on the best way to end the King of Shadows. A man who shared our common enemy, but was definitely not a friend.

Someone I hated with every fiber of my being.

Arthur.

Out of every person in our network no one knew the King of Shadows quite like he did. If there was any weakness we could exploit, it’d come from the leader of the round table. Goosebumps raised my skin at the thought of what he would ask for in return for this information. Mercifully, that was later down the line. I could only deal with one existential crisis at a time.

Which brings me back to my current situation.

I could sense Selwyn was avoiding the rest of us trying to calm down his fury. Mariah sent me up to his room with a plate of hot food since he’d missed dinner entirely. I wasn’t even sure what I’d say to him, but I knew we had to talk.

Balancing the tray of food up the stairs was an interesting task I clearly hadn’t thought all the way through. Even with all the waitressing I’d done, I hadn’t checked to see if the tray was properly balanced before picking it up.

Shit, how am I going to knock on the door?

 Whether through our link or his cambion senses, Selwyn knew I was there. Now the trick would be to get him to open the door when I knew he was pissed.

“Sel. It’s me. Can you open the door?”

A pause. Silence.

“Come on Sel. We both know you heard me coming a mile away. Open up.” I reasoned and the door swung open. A wave of fresh déjà vu hit me while he was leaning against the entry way wearing only a deep-set frown and his low riding black sweatpants. He’d clearly took a b-line up here to clean off whatever monster guts he’d had all over him when he got here.

My heart kickstarted and the pads of my finger twitched, wanting to run my hands down his chest until they found purchase. I cleared my throat and raised the tray. “Peace offering?”

Selwyn narrowed his eyes looking between me and the food. Wordless he lifted the tray out of my hand and moved to close the door.

“Wha- wait!” I scrambled slamming my palm against the door. Selwyn rolled his eyes and I felt his annoyance spike. Turning further into the room he dropped the tray down loudly and sucked his teeth.  Arms crossed over the swirling black ink on his chiseled pecks; Sel leveled me with the same look that could burn toast.

The quiet game doesn’t feel so good this time around. Selwyn’s clearly waiting for me to say something.

 “Okay, so you’re upset with me.” I cautioned.

“Rough start Matthews.” Mathews? God, he really was furious.

 I skirted his irritated comment. “Then you’re going to hate this part because I’m not sure you have a right to be yet.” I looked up and his eyes flashed red for a second at that.

“Don’t have a right, huh?” He laughed humorlessly the way he always did before losing his temper.

“Just tell me what about the entire interaction downstairs gives you the right to be the angry one? You’re the person who dislikes imprecise arguments, Kane. So tell me. Which part pissed you off the most?”

What am I saying right now?

 It was like an out of body experience.

I knew I came up to his room to make nice, but all my pent-up fire power was looking for an exit. Everything was like word vomit. The worst part was this new twist in our bond. We were both angry and unlike our shared love and pleasure, this feedback loop was taking this argument way out of proportion to keep it fed.

Sel pushed off the wall and stalked toward me. “Fine. You want to do this. Have it your way Briana. Three years and we’re still having the same tired arguments. You! Briana Irene Mathews, can be so singled minded sometimes. When you run head first into danger it makes everyone else caught in your wake worse off.  No matter how strong you think you are; you can’t do everything by yourself. So think before you run your mouth! For once in your life!”

Now, I was positive our voices were carrying downstairs, but neither of us cared. In some sick way, in our bond, we wanted this fight. Sel stood over me and I fought the urge to singe his ass.

“Selwyn, time is a luxury I don’t have! I can’t process every scenario to find the one that leaves the least bruises, okay? I love you, but I don’t need your permission. I am going through the veil. You are staying here.” I was gravely serious.

With that I watched Sel’s tequila sun rise eyes fall into the deepest of red wines. The air shifted and his pupils seemed to stare right through me. Anger and fear were flipping back and forth down the bond at a speed that made it difficult to tell the two of them apart.

Oh.

Oh no…he’s…losing control.

 Selwyn Kane was deathly still. I’d flipped a switch in him. Now we were both strapped in, hearing those final clicks that signaled the roller coaster was about to go over the precipice. His eyes rapidly grew wide realizing himself how far this had gone. His finger nails had grown without my notice until a thick dripping sound brought my attention to his palms. His fists were wound so tight he’d pierced his own skin in desperation. Trying hard to cling to himself.

Shit, I’ve got to help him.

 Stepping into his space I reached both of my hands upward, gently landing my palms on either side of his face. This close I could see just how tightly his eyes were squeezed shut. His breath was shallow and sporadic. I didn’t have Selwyn’s hearing, but I could only imagine that his heart was racing like a freight train.

“Sel.”

Nothing.

“Selwyn look at me...please.” My voice lowered silently praying for him to let go of the fear vibrating over our bond. His eyes opened slowly and they were bright red like the setting sun.

God… he looked so sad.

“Now… stop making your hands bleed. I don’t like it.” I complained and Sel pulsed with uncertainty. Hesitating.

“I don’t want t-” I didn’t let him finish.

“You won’t. You would never.” I reassured moving my hands downward into each of his palms willing them to unfurl. Selwyn acquiesced slowly unclenching and I slid my fingers over his bloodied palms to clasp, then pulsed a squeeze. Selwyn let out a long sigh as his muscles loosened.

“I… I apologize Briana. I shouldn’t have lost control like that.” Sel’s voice was meek and it was clear he was ashamed.

“To be fair, I was supposed to be offering peace, not war. We could both stand to improve.” I smiled up at him, but his melancholic demeanor had yet to crack.

“No Briana. I want the two of us to be able to disagree without you having to worry about me falling into demonia. This isn’t okay. I fucked up.” Selwyn jeered at himself making my heart ache. The heat was beating off of his skin in waves.

“Don’t be such a dramatic classics major Selwyn. This little flicker is nowhere near as bad as when I shot a hundred-foot tower of flames right through the roof of Volition. Still makes me cringe.” I shivered off the ick and this time he did smile. The only light in the room filtered in from the steamy bathroom. I had to focus on the expression about his glowing eyes to really see him. The pinch in between Sel’s brows was telling. There was more he had to say.

“We will have to compromise then.” Looking positively annoyed before griping out. “I’ll let you cross that God-forsaken veil.” He began and I was immediately suspicious. Selwyn did not disappoint. “…but not without me. We go together or not at all.” My brain short circuited for a moment.

“…. But your mother said.” I began but Selwyn did not relinquish the space.

“I know what she said Bree.”

Of course he was listening to the rest of us downstairs.

Sel insisted. “Before the bond, she may have been right. However, things have changed. It would have taken me hours to control my demonia before. Valec’s control hadn’t set in completely for years. Yet, with you Briana; all of the fog in my head burns away to clear. If you’re with me, I can withstand the pull. I promise.” The earnest tone glowed from his vibrant eyes. I could do nothing but believe him.

This man.

“Alright. This was not the night I was expecting to have. My dad…he is probably so scared.” I was still in shock. None of this felt real, but the Shadow King had never made false threats before.

“I’m sorry about your father Bree, but there is still a chance we can find him. I don’t know much about the veils, but I have seen glimpses of the other side when I close gates. It’s a reflection of our world, just much darker. There would at least be places to evade detection, even from demons. Despite common belief, demons can go through sedentary periods too, even if it is not equivalent to sleep.” Sel’s irises moved like he was reading a text from memory before snapping back to his point.

“Valec is sketchy at the best of times, but he doesn’t promise what he cannot deliver. We’ll have to wait here until he returns with final logistics. I know you want to act, but staying here is safe from Erebus as well.” Selwyn’s reasoning was a clear sign the fog in his mind was fading.

I released the breath I didn’t realize I had been holding, “Okay, then we wait for now. When the time comes…we go together.” I shook my head. “God, you were right. We are always going to fight.” Selwyn chuckled lightly in remembrance.

“I don’t mind if you don’t. After all, making up with you is the best part.” Cambion eyes leveled down to my lips and back.  I was suddenly very aware that Sel wasn’t wearing a shirt. I felt shame for wanting Sel in a moment that could have been spent in idle grieving and contemplation. But the future…our future was so uncertain. Not knowing if I could touch him like this again this time tomorrow made me want him close all over again.

One or both of us may not even make it back.

I balled up the shame and burned it all away.  Tomorrow I could be dead.

“The best part.  Is that so?” I pushed up from my toes and pecked our lips together. Selwyn mhmm’ed right against my mouth. Clearly my Merlin wasn’t planning on letting me get away with a simple tease. Sel’s tongue swiped against my lips, begging for entry. The silk and the heat of him was far too delectable. Sinful really.

Unfurling our clasped fingers, Selwyn ghosted his hands up my thighs until they rested on my hips. In the briefest moment of clarity, I pulled back. Undeterred Sel moved his mouth to my neck, kissing, sucking, and scraping his canines. Making a home for his lips over a particular vein that made light quivering breaths pass through my teeth.

I stifled a moan. “Sel… your food is getting cold.”

“Fuck it. I know another place I can get a hot meal.” His hands slithered down and squeezed my ass with both palms. I gasped and he pulled back showing off his ruby eyes and mischievous grin.

“Oh really? What makes you think the kitchen will serve a rowdy customer like you?” I raised a brow still deciding if this was a good idea. Sexing away the grief seemed like something a therapist from my past would advise against. That was the type of thinking that made me lose my virginity in the back of a country boy’s truck.

But this just wasn’t some country boy. These were the safe arms of the man who was willing to move heaven and earth when I needed him. In a few hours, we’d be walking through hell together. I could feel good in his care if that’s what I needed.

I decided to give myself that permission.

Selwyn brought me back from the chaotic orchestra in my mind with the single violin bow against my heart strings. “Because I think the chef has a crush on me.” He kissed my cheek. “And the feeling is mutual.” Kissing the tip of my ear.

A lot had changed since the first time we’d had sex, and a lot also hadn’t. Until I was one-hundred percent sure, until I gave him my explicitly clear words that I wanted this; Selwyn would only tease me.

“Alright then, let’s be quick about it, Mr. Kane.” Reaching up to wrap my arms around his neck. Leaning in further, “And you’d better cum with me this time.” I whisper hotly onto his neck.

“Yes chef.” He jested descending down to savor my lips. Despite my desire to be quick, Selwyn’s kiss and touch was slow. Measured. Purposeful. His fingers creeping to the back of my spine were warm, melting tension like a hot knife through butter. Sel’s hands unclipped the back of my bra, which was usually something I looked forward to at the end of the day anyway.

I hummed in satisfaction, carding my fingers through the hair feathering on his neck. My Merlin’s hands moved forward from my back to my belly button. Then danced up until both his thumbs brushed over my nipples. Deepening our kiss whilst massaging into the center points of my breasts. I felt my nipples hardening at his continued attentions stimulating goosebumps all over my skin. Typically, my flesh only reacted this way to a cold chill; but Selwyn’s heat possessed enough magic to reverse the laws of anatomy.

Though literature was his boon, chemistry seemed his passion.

I pulled away with a loud pop both of our eyes drooping with lust. Trickling my fingers down over his chest shamelessly drinking him in with my senses. Traces of his aether signature bleeding into the room.

He must have been using magic before I came in.

Combined with the heat of his body, I was seeing him even with my eyes closed. I felt him pinch my nipples with the perfect pressure and I could feel my core twitch in response. Pursing my lips in anticipation of the moans building in my throat.

Whisking me up with blinding speed, we were now surrounded by light and fog in his bathroom behind a second closed door. A quick tug had my shirt and my bra missing in action while Selwyn dropped me on the bathroom counter kissing both my breasts lightly. Flicking his tongue over my left nipple before sucking both brown peaks into his mouth, savoring it.

I threw my head back and put my hand over my mouth. He wasn’t even touching my core, but I could feel a familiar tightening of my walls at Sel’s continued ministrations. With his mouth and right hand teasing my breasts, Selwyn still had enough coordination in his mind to slide his free hand into my cotton shorts. Meanwhile, it took most of my brain power to keep my voice down.

Whatever thoughts of restraint I’d had melted away once Selwyn’s fingers started dancing over my clit. I had to put my fingers against my lips just as Selwyn lifted his eyes, taking in my arising struggle.

“Come here beautiful.” Sel beckoned and without a second thought I leaned in and kissed him. More than happy to pour my moans into his mouth especially as his fingers increased their speed and pressure. The closer I got the rougher we kissed. I was confident from the tingling on my cheeks and closed eye lids his crimson eyes were drinking me in.

Fluttering my eyes open I pulled back again from our kiss. “Shit mhmm I really wanna cum Sel.” I wasn’t sure if I could hold on long enough to wait for him, but that seemed like his plan from the start. “Good. Then cum for me.” Before I could repeat what I wanted; Selwyn’s fingers picked up speed while I gripped onto the corner of the counter for purchase. This orgasm racked my throat into a silence scream. Selwyn watched me hungrily; through the bond I could feel how much he savored every second of it. The moisture of his fingers against my core, the tremble in my legs, the rush of blood in my face. It was all making him hard just watching me.

I twitched against his fingers and he smirked shaking his head. “Seems like you only listen to me when I’m making you cum Bree.” Selwyn attested while I caught my breath. I was about to refute his claim but he continued speaking. “Although, I have to admit a lifetime of seducing you to get my way definitely sounds like my idea of a good time.” Pulling his fingers out of my pants to savor the taste.

Before I could follow his train of thought I remembered what I wanted. Finding the strength in my arms, I sat up and frowned at Sel. “I still want you inside me Selwyn.” My words came out more predatory and demanding then I planned.  So I added more gentle truth. “Please. It makes me feel closer to you.”

Something fond and possessive passed his eyes. Clearly my words ignited something in him, our bond turned into a ravenous flame threatening to consume us both. Selwyn’s eyes looked like he wanted to say more, but thought better of it. His action translated his desire clearly, slipping off his boxers and baggy pants in one go. I could never forget how good he looked naked. I don’t think Selwyn Kane had a single muscle that wasn’t defined.

Including his tongue.

Motioning his hand, Sel beckoned me down from the counter. The pull was nearly magnetic like my graceless slide was closer to floating forward until my cold feet touched tile. Selwyn’s hands found their way to my hips and twisted me around to look at our reflection in the large bright mirror. I only studied my flush face and disheveled twists for a moment. Sel slid my shorts and underwear down to my ankles, replacing the lost warmth with his member against my folds.

“Do you think you can manage to be quiet? Or shall I find something to help you?” He asked warm breath tickling my neck from behind. We caught each other’s eyes in the mirror and I shook my head. I could tell from the look in his eyes. That look. I’d said something that meant he was going to have to remind me exactly who I’d asked.

Better safe than sorry.

Understanding my gesture without words Sel reached into the pocket of his discarded pants and pulled up a familiar piece of ripped lace. My jaw dropped and Selwyn cackled fiendishly at my recognition.

“Those are my panties you ripped back at the hotel. I can’t believe you kept those!?” I whispered harshly my whole face blew into a bright blush.

He’s handed them to me and I could tell they’d at least been washed. “Softer than my belt, but can do the same job.” Sel explained his desire and I nodded slowly. Placing the lace between my teeth and looking back at my Merlin in the mirror. His Chesiree cat smile, fangs and all, told me more than the bond he was very very pleased.

“Now, bend over and brace yourself on the counter Bree.” Doing just that while he lined himself up behind me. Teasing my core with the head of his penis made me drop my shoulders and grip the counter in anticipation.  I didn’t have to wait much longer. Sel sheathed himself inside of me slowly, granting me the exact feeling I’d been craving. I moaned against the cloth looking back at Sel’s eyes in the mirror. His fangs were pressed up against his lips while he pulled out slightly only to drive himself deeper into me.

The feeling was so euphoric I could barely stay upright. Selwyn held onto my hips, grinding into me with the kind of gyrating finesse meant for dancefloors. The angle of his dick against my insides was heavenly, massaging every single nerve inside me. My breath was speeding up against the lace stuffed between my teeth. I briefly wondered if my legs would hold out for this entire sexual interlude.

Selwyn leaned over. The heat of his chest against my back. “Is this what you wanted so badly love? To feel me like this?” He asked finally picking up the pace. I mhmm’ed against my panties drowning further with each thrust. I could feel the vibrations of Sel’s arousing growling behind me. Fully encouraged, I pushed back into him with equal force clenching around him tighter.

Leaning off my back the cambion continued plunging into me with perfect force and speed to keep my legs weakening. To add insult to injury, Selwyn’s fingers reached down to massage my bundle of nerves. I wasn’t sure what was going to collapse first, my legs or my walls. In my desperation I looked up at Sel in the mirror, and my lover looked close to destruction himself.

He so rigid with himself. It’s enticing to see him let go of control...for me.

Pulling a distressed hand through his black locks, Selwyn finally met my eyes in the mirror again. At the sight of me he let out a desperate whine like the double vision of our erotic positioning was too much, even for him.

“Fucking hell, Briana you are so perfect.” The closer Sel came to climax the sweeter his words for me always became.  My walls were already tightening more and more by the second. I couldn’t stand for much longer. The twin effort of Selwyn’s fingers on my clit and his cock soaking up my walls was too much to bear.

My vision danced with stars as Sel rotated his hips right into my g-spot. My eyes started to water from the merciless onslaught of pleasure shaking over my body. If my tongue could move, I would have been cursing or moaning out his name. I could only claw into the counter and find his unrelenting gaze with my desperate eyes.

With my mouth fully gagged with lace, I couldn’t even warn him I was going to cum. I squeaked and moaned into my panties. My vagina trembled around Sel’s dick feeling his semen release into me while we both rode out the last of our climaxes.

I gripped on to the counter for dear life while my legs trembled in the aftershocks. Resting my forehead on the cool porcelain bathroom tile. I felt Selwyn pull out and kiss his way up my back. His fingers ghosted against my lips and pulled the black lace free.

He’s clearly not getting rid of that.

I rolled my eyes leaning back upward putting most of my weight against the counter. “I can’t tell if you’re more perverted or sentimental.”  Raising my brows and putting my hands on my hips.  Selwyn grinned like he’d never felt an ounce of shame in his life. “Can you blame me? It’s you love.” Closing in for a sweet kiss on my lips. “I can’t get enough of you. Even when you’re being a total brat.” He chastised and slapped my ass for good measure.

I let that slide for now while we both cleaned up and vegged out on his bed. I laid under his sheets while he used aether to heat up his food from earlier. We sat in a comfortable silence, when I spoke up.

“Do you promise I won’t lose you if we go through the veil together?” I whispered and Sel turned my way cheeks full of mashed potatoes. He nodded and I couldn’t help but laugh at how ridiculous he looked. He finished the bite and placed his hand over mine.

“We’ll be fine as long as we stay together. Not that you could keep me away. You’d get into way too much trouble left to your own devices.” He scoffed turning back to his meal.

Still something big was about to happen I could feel it.

Chapter Text

Every hour that passed was more unforgiving than the last.

Thanks to Mariah’s special tea I’d slept most of the day, so rest wasn’t coming anytime soon. Selwyn on the other hand had greedily yanked me into his arms after he finished eating. He seemed fully content in his position on his back with me draped over his body. His breathing was even and his eyes were closed, but something told me he was definitely not asleep.

Even after our… healthy distraction, my thoughts were yanked right back into reality like a doomsday to do list.

Wait on Valec.

  Talk to Arthur.

  Save my father.

  Kill Erebus.

 Thoughts fiddled that same tune over and over while my hand absentmindedly drew lines and circles on Sel’s torso. Not five minutes later an inhuman growl vibrated from his chest making my fingers tingle.

“Briana. It’s early. You should be sleeping. Tomorrow will be a long day.” Selwyn urged bringing his hand over mine.

“I’m only supposed to sleep in the main house. I don’t even have a bonnet or a silk pillow case here for my hair.” I pointed out with a raised eyebrow. The former Kingsmage and I had already had the detailed discussion on the delicate grooming rituals of black women. I pressed on, “Plus, I slept nearly all day; I’m not the least bit tired.” I complained against his coddling.

“Not tired huh?” He spoke low, voice vibrating. In the blink of an eye, I was on my back and Selwyn’s hungry eyes danced over me. Plotting like usual.

“If you need help releasing that… extra energy, just say the word. I’m at your service.” Sel licked his lips, pupils glowing through the low light of his room. While I had no doubt Selwyn could sex me to sleep as quickly as I could handle, play time was over.

“As tempting as that offer is I can’t right now. There are some people I have to talk to.” I sighed disappointedly. Nerves and nausea bubbled up again at the sheer thought.

“At this hour?” A pause. “Are these living or a dead people?” Sel peppered his perplexed interrogations while he hovered over me.

“Both. First and second would be Gill and Samaria. Last I’d heard they were guarding my father. I need to know if they’re okay. There’s no telling what havoc was left behind in the Shadow King’s path of destruction.”

“Nicholas would be the best person to ask about that. He’s been the most involved in the networks outside of the Order these past couple of years.” I nodded at this information and Sel added. “…and who is this dead person you need to contact.” His eyes narrowed like he already knew what I was about to say.

“Arthur. He may know a way to put down the Shadow King, permanently. Even though it seems like he’s only been able to do so temporarily over the years.”

“Briana, no.” Was all Sel said moving off of me frustratedly and I sat up to meet him.

“Do you think that’d I’m thrilled at the prospect either? No matter how disgusted I am at that old bastard, this information is priceless.”

“Oh, I think not. Arthur does have a price and I think we both know it.” Sel growl, tightening his fist.

“That only happened because I let him in. At the time, I thought I could trust him. I won’t make that mistake again.” Selwyn shook his head like I was still missing something.

“It’s not worth reopening that door. We can beat him without Arthur’s help.”

“Selwyn.” I paused, pushing back against the magma moving beneath my skin, the red orbs inside my eyes. “I do not want to beat him. I want him dead.”  Our bond communicated my fury clear as crystal. Sel’s eyes appeared disappointed, like I didn’t know what I was asking for.

But that mantra was still drumming just behind my eyes.

Wait on Valec.

  Talk to Arthur.

  Save my father.

  Kill. Erebus.

Selwyn moved off of his bed and began pacing. “Do you not get the distinct feeling of déjà vu here? This entire shit show was set into motion because last time we were up against

Erebus you went to Arthur. We have to leave him out of it this time around, or we might fall into the same trap or worse! What if Nick and I can’t bring you back this time?” The mage looked like he was about to pull his hair out, his pacing increased speed.

I’m tearing Sel to shreds over this. Aren’t I?

 To see him panicking was one thing, but to feel it too. It was all too much. As bloodthirsty as I was, I couldn’t risk everything we were fighting for by going against our team. Again.

Alice was right.

I exhaled until the lack of air pulled the tension right out of my shoulders.

“Fine. You’re right.” I conceded and Sel whipped his head up like I’d suddenly started speaking Sumerian.

Quickly straightening the slack from his features, he nodded slowly. Suspicion rising. “Yes. Yes I am.” He walked closer to my perch on his bed. I could feel him poking around our bond to be sure there wasn’t some flicker of mischief he’d missed.

“What? Calm down, Sherlock. Don’t act like I’m beyond reasoning with.” Now he squinted and I scoffed.

Sel was right. This was a clear pattern. This time around I was more than willing to try things his way. As long as the end result didn’t change. The Shadow King’s corpse beneath my heel.

“If you say so mystery girl.” Sel looked like he was about to join me on the bed again, but I waved my hand.

“No, let’s go talk to Nick.” Selwyn looked over at the clock on the wall, then back at me. Familiarity returned to his expression as if to say, Ah yes, there is the stubborn Bree I recognized. 

****

I wasn’t even sure which room belonged to Nicholas, following behind Selwyn in the dimly lit halls took concentration. Nearly on the opposite end of the upper floor we stopped outside a similarly constructed door. I was about to knock when Selwyn turned the door knob and walked right in.

It was my turn to be surprised. Realization hit me that these two had probably been busting into each other’s rooms unannounced for years before I was in the picture. Still, I couldn’t bring myself to cross the threshold.

What if Nick was naked?

Selwyn’s silent footsteps gave away nothing, but a sudden scuffling torn away my bashfulness. I peered inside and approached the two figures finally still. Sel lay underneath Nick, an amused smile on his face. Nick straddled over him, one hand on his shoulder, the other poised into a fist ready to strike.

“What the hell Sel? I could have broken your nose.” Nick growled moving off of him. “Are you ever going to grow out of sneaking up on me? It’s like three in the morning.” Nick complained, but then stiffened and looked back down at his former Kingsmage.

“Wait…why are you waking me up this early? Is something wrong? Are you okay? Where’s Bree?” He sputtered quickly pulling Selwyn up by his shoulders and shaking him slightly. The Kingsmage’s eyes softened slightly and smiled.

“Relax, everything is fine. Well… relatively speaking anyway.” Sel supplied and Nick relaxed. He paused reading Selwyn’s face like he had an encyclopedia on him in his mind.

So this is how they can be when I’m not around. I’ve always wondered.

“Then a nightmare? Did you want to stay ?” Nick offered softly. Now Sel sat right up his whole face enflamed with a bright blush.

“Shut up Nicholas. Briana is here you know.” He grit through his teeth. Nick blinked looking stunned while turning back toward me. I could feel my brain burning the image of the two of them, shirtless in bed together, blushing. I prayed that Selwyn kept my arousal to himself as I cleared my throat stepping into the room. Pushing the door shut silently behind me, I kept my distance from them.

“Both of you had nightmares then? I’m not sure we’d all fit, but we can squeeze.” Nick laughed lightly and Sel looked away pretending he wasn’t embarrassed about his little secret being out.

“Sorry to wake you Nick, but I need to ask a few things.” The blonde looked curious now moving off of Selwyn to a more comfortable seat. Nick beckoned me forward from the door, but I only took a few steps. My brain still struggling to get over the fact that neither man had a shirt on. There was only moonlight spilling through the window, but it only made their highlights and shadows sharper.

Focus Bree.

“Go right ahead.” Nick invited. Selwyn moved again to lean up against the headboard, waiting for me too.

“Gill and Samaria. Do you know what may have happened to them? I thought they were working at my Dad’s repair shop? Were they reposted somewhere else?” I began eyes on my twitching fingers instead.

Nick hummed. “We’ll two years in with no activity Gill was reassigned, so it was just Samaria in charge of helping out your father. I had to go dark in order to join you out here B.” A thoughtful paused. “I can find out more details on them, but it might be slow going if I don’t want to compromise your location.” Nick rubbed his five o’clock shadow while he explained.

“Then please, do so. I’d really appreciate it.” I sighed; a bit of long overdue relief hit my nerves.

“Of course. Truthfully, I was going back in forth in my mind on how best to approach reaching out to them. Sending Gill back in seems to be the best solution.” I nodded and agreed.

“…but that wasn’t the only thing… was it?” I looked up surprised. I absently touched my cheek, wondering why my expressions could be read by both of these men so easily.

“…I wanted to talk to Arthur tonight…” Nick’s expression hardened instantly. “…but Selwyn convinced me not to.” Both men met eyes and Nick ruffled Sel’s hair while he rolled his eyes.

Unspoken appreciation.

“Why did you want to talk to Arthur? Is this about Erebus?” Nick puzzled, brows furrowing. There was a nearly undetectable undertone of irritation. I was sure it had everything to do with the undead leader of the roundtable.

“Yes. I do not doubt that together we could defeat him, but nothing about the Shadow King is mortal. He can do such horrible things to human and demons alike…without batting an eye. It’s not just that he’s strong. There is a level of depravity… that I didn’t ever fathom was possible. He has to be removed permanently. There’s no other way.” My throat got frustratingly tight.

I did not want to cry about this.

I refused.

I wanted to burn something.

I wanted to fight.

Before I noticed Nick reached for my hand and pulled me to sit in between the two of them on his mattress.

“I want him gone. Forever. This has gone on too long. It’s like you said, we have to find a way to end the cycles. I think getting rid of the Shadow King once in for all can do that. That’s why I wanted to ask Arthur if he knew of a way to make that happen. Even if I hate him, at one point our mission was the same. Maybe if we both swallow our pride and appeal to that, we can devise a solution. One where I don’t have to lose anyone else in this fight.” I grunted, hands fisting into the sheets.

Silence prevailed.

My eyes switched between the two, both wearing twin expressions of ponder. Nick spoke first. “Arthur isn’t the only one you speak with on your blood walks to that memory. Right?”

“No, all the other nights are there too, but I’ve never tried to…” Selwyn brought his fist down to his palm in realization. I gave them both a confused expression.

“You don’t need to talk to Arthur.” Sel’s eyes met Nick’s. They nodded. An agreement.

“I’m missing something clearly.” I sustained at their remarkable telepathy.

“Do you think you can speak to Merlin directly?” Selwyn filled in and at last realization hit me.

Oh…I have spoken to Merlin. Meaning I could again.

“I….can….but would his past consciousness be willing to tell me information about how to defeat a future aspect of himself. Erebus also has his blood.” The question made my brain hurt, but it had to be asked.

“So do I. I have no qualms with trying to convince him if thats what it takes.” Selwyn remarked crossing his arms over his chest.

“I’ll probably need your blood to get there. Nick, do you still have Arthur’s necklace?” Nick nodded pointing over to his bag.

“Then, I guess the three of us are going on a bloodwalk. I can only hope with the three of us here in person, things don’t break down before we get our answers.” A prayer I hoped would become my reality. I pulled my mother’s bracelet from its permanent spot on my wrist. Next I unclasped Sewlyn’s bracelet from my neck, pooling the heavy silver beside it.

Nick was quick to get the hint and go searching through his bag until Arthur’s necklace made it’s reappearance.

“Alright, how shall we do this?” Nick inquired and the gears in my brain started to slow.

Even if I try to do this sitting up, I typically end up on the floor. I guess lying down would be the safest. Is there enough room on the bed…for…all…three of us…?

 My eyes darted between both men then back down at my palms.

No big deal, just me. On a bed. With two half naked men.

 I looked up again and Sewlyn was giving me a knowing look with his usual smirk.

I can practically hear the word prude slip from his lips. I won’t give him the satisfaction.

“Probably the bed.” I mumbled low. Nick nodded, also sensing something peculiar about my sudden wave of bashfulness. Selwyn scooched into the corner against the wall and I crawled in beside him. Then felt the mattress sink with Nick’s weight beside me. The heat in that small space climbed exponentially and my heart leapt into my throat.

I heard Selwyn snicker at my distress while sweat collected in my palms around all three trinkets. Mentally shaking it off, I gave my instructions. “Grab onto my shoulders and close your eyes.” Both men did as they were told turning in toward me on the mattress.

Focus.

 Selwyn’s hands were hot, Nick’s surprisingly cool.

  J-just focus.

 My neck tickled on both sides with their sighs against my skin.

  Don’t think. Don’t think. Don’t think.

 I shot up on the mattress surprising Nick, but Selwyn let out a hearty laugh.

“Fine. You win. I can’t. I can’t handle it. You two need to put on some clothes! I can’t focus let alone think straight with both of you breathing on me in your underwear! I tried. I failed. I can’t handle it.” I dropped the metal pieces on my lap and covered my face with my hands over the embarrassment of the entire thing.

I heard Nick join Selwyn both laughing together at my expense. “I’m sorry B. That was just too adorable. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable, but you two woke me up in the middle of the night for this. I couldn’t be expected to dress for the occasion.” Nick consoled while I waved my arms wildly shooing them both off the bed.

“I really thought you might have gone into cardiac arrest for a second there.” Selwyn joked with a hand over his heart dashing away back to his room. Nick stumbled around in the dark before turning on his desk lamp, searching for a clean shirt.

“Good, I feel much safer lying next to you now that my nipples are covered.” Nick joked before turning off the light again. Pacing carefully back to his bed. “Can’t believe I’ve been kicked out of my own bed.” Nick teased again laying down on his side facing me once more.

“Is this better B? Or do we need an AED onsite?” Nick poked my clavicle twice before I shooed his hand away. The sound of the door shutting was my first signal the cambian was back in the room.

Next was his voice, “If Bree could keep her mind out of the gutter, we’d already be bloodwalking by now.” Selwyn added his Merlin heat rejoining us on my left side.

“I’m never admitting anything like this to either of you again.” I groaned knowing neither of them would let me live this down.

“Now that Nicholas and I have protected our virtues from the lecherous mind of Briana Irene Mathews; I feel safe to continue this evening’s proceedings. Mystery girl, if you would. Please begin the ritual.” Selwyn insisted and Nick did a poor job at covering up his laughter. I was tempted to slap both of their legs, but in the dark room any miscalculations could lead to other misfortunate incidents.

“Next time, I’m leaving you both behind.” I mumbled underneath my breath feeling them both relax into touching my shoulders.

Oh wait, I don’t have my pin here either.

 “ Umm… could you prick my finger? I left my pin back in my room.” I requested lifting my left hand toward Selwyn. The room was temporarily illuminated again as Nicholas and I watch Selwyn create a small blue needle from his aether. Gently grabbing my hand to apply the minimal pressure required to pierce my skin. As soon as I felt the prick, I smeared my pointer finger over my mother’s bracelet.

“Blood of my blood.”

Just like that we were whisked away from Nick’s room.

*****

Candles lined the long hallway in front of me, but not bright enough to fill the barred prison cells. There were no windows in what I could only assume was a dark dank basement. I couldn’t see anything move with my naked eyes at first, but the sounds echoing about the space made one thing abundantly clear.

We were not alone in this hall.

Lancelot’s footsteps echoed mine, yet were not the culprit of my discomfort.

The persistent drip of water accompanied by the squeaks and scurrying of rats over damp cold stone floors. Then there were the groans of other creatures obscured by the low light. Atfirst the poor wretches’ cries sounded human, but more rippling animalistic growls soon persisted making me think twice about peering further beyond the iron bars to confirm my suspicions.

Striding onward into a well-lit room a familiar specter made itself known.

“Merlin. Are you in here?” Arthur’s voice boomed from my throat drawing the mage from behind a dark red curtain.

“Good Evening my liege. To what do I owe the pleasure of your presence this evening.” Merlin smiled pulling two bloodied gloves off his hands and onto a nearby table.

Fighting against the chill that threatened to arrest my lungs I pushed onward.

“I haven’t heard word about it since I arrived back here this week. All the other knights say that you’ve been holed up in your laboratory. None dare to venture this far for fear of the ghastly noises that reverberate from within these walls. Pray tell, what is the progress on my…request?” Arthur stood his ground firmly despite the hits of disgust twisting his stomach.

“My liege, you’ll be very pleased to know that although the previous attempts at creating Chimeras were not as…fruitful. The latest designs have become more and more human. I dare say, your perfect soldiers will be honed in no sooner than a fortnight.” Merlin began as a positively bone chilling smile illuminated his face.

Arthur nodded. “And the proof?” I looked around the Merlin working space and the rest of the confines were suspiciously tidy. Almost like he knew I was coming.

“I thought you’d never ask.” Merlin supplied disappearing behind the curtain and returning with a quiet newborn child with two piercing red eyes. It’s observant silence and knowing look made it quite clear that this was no ordinary babe.

“They are quite the unique race of creatures, but I shall take charge of raising them for our higher purpose. If anyone should question their existence, inform them these are brilliant beasts are my creations. Ensure they are aware all of these soldiers are Merlin’s.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

The memory dispelled leaving the three of us in the dark dank basement. The contrast in setting from our last two trips here were mind numbing. One particular memory about being trapped within the confines of my own mind at the behest of a long dead king I happened to be related to through rape made my stomach turn.  I fought the PTSD. Rallied as hard as I could, if only not to have to wake up covered in my own vomit.

“Bree. We are with you.” Selwyn’s voice was smooth and calming. It was a comfort that we could at least still feel one another’s bond in this alternate plane of existence. I turned toward my travel companions and my apprehension thawed a bit.

But that didn’t stop the overwhelming sense that we shouldn’t stay in this lab longer than needed.

“Did you both see that vision of Arthur, Merlin, and Lancelot?” I pressed them and both men voiced the affirmative.

So we all saw it.

“Clearly that can’t be a coincidence, can it? Were we supposed to gleam something from that interaction?” Nick surmised moving away from our team huddle to inspect the room.

“Only if the secret to taking down the Shadow King is talking about his childhood trauma.” Selwyn crossed his arms and mirrored Nick, checking out the other side of the room.

I stopped in my tracks.

“You’re sure? That baby was… Erebus?” Even letting my lips ask the question didn’t make it feel less preposterous.

“My nose does not lie. It was him.” Selwyn confirmed. Crunching the number for the Shadow King’s precise age became dizzying. Still being alive after being born between the 5^th or 6^th century was an unfathomable concept.

“This is all very Frankenstein’s monster. Arthur and Lancelot looked much younger than any of the previous bloodwalks too. ” Nicholas mumbled noticing the lab table with straps tied to either side. Nick cringed before mentioning. “We never try to make sense of why the Shadow King hates Arthur. But something tells me that old bastard brought it on himself. Especially if his little teenage experiment included torture.” I grimaced backing away from the weapons mounted on the wall.

That’s why we’re here. I need to find anything that can tell us how to defeat an enemy that knows so much. If Merlin put him together, let’s hope he knows how to tear him apart.

 “This is Merlin’s lab. Let’s hope there’s something written down here that can lead us to some answers.” I paced away to the first shelf I could find pulling heavy tomes down to start my search. It wasn’t long before Nicholas and Selwyn followed suit, not just searching the shelves, but the peculiar instruments and mixtures within the room itself.

The further I dug, the more concerned I became about our status outside of the blood walk. In real time. Clearly, we didn’t have the luxury to read and search every book. It wasn’t possible for us to bring them all with us. Was it?

 I slammed my book down. “This isn’t working. We’re wasting our time here. I need to speak directly with Merlin.” There was a visual alarm in both men’s faces.

“I’m not convinced that doing that will be safe.” Nick cautioned and I fought the urge to shrug.

“Safe or not. Merlin knows. I can feel it.” I could feel my root begging to be let out. Selwyn’s hand found my shoulder squeezing lightly. “I don’t doubt you Bree, but if that vision was any proof; Merlin and Arthur are cut from the same cloth. We can’t approach him without a plan.” Selwyn reasoned, his hand falling away while I nodded my agreement.

“So what… do we offer him something? I don’t want to imagine what the version of Merlin that exists in this time would want. Especially if he’s in his human experimentation phase.” Goosebumps rose on my skin as I unconsciously rubbed my arms.

“Then we offer him something worth while instead of asking what he wants. That way we have more control over the outcome.” Nicholas amended, but that still left me racking my brain. Looking back to Selwyn, I knew what I needed to ask, but I knew I shouldn’t. Of course, the Kingsmage was reading me like a musical score. Whole notes, dotted notes, and the complex demisemiquavers that made up my subconscious.

It was frightening to be this emotionally naked.

“Ask the question Briana.” Selwyn said his voice even, but there was something disturbing underneath. Nick’s face changed to bewildered surprise at the shift, looking incredulously between us.

“You don’t have to answer me. If you do not want to say I will understand.” I began, feeling the cord of Sel’s patience tightening.

“Just say it.” He nearly whispered his eyes going distant.

“B, maybe you should-” Nick started but I bulldozed over him with my words.

“In the throes of demonia. What is it you wanted the most?” I spoke softer than I’d meant to. Nick’s eyebrow shot up into his hairline and he stumbled back like he already knew what his former Kingsmage was about to say.

Selwyn’s humorless laugh tittered out from his lips as a smirk ghosted his face. Neither of those gestures broke me as much as the sadness and self-disgust that poured from his haunted golden pools.

“What did I want? The basest animalistic experiences one could fathom. I wanted to fight. I wanted to fuck. I wanted to feed.” With every breath Selwyn’s face twisted slowly back toward me. “But demonia is never satisfied. My demons want to drink this entire world dry. Consume until the very sun itself goes black and I’m lathering myself in the blood of the last living thing on the Earth.” His voice became more and more raw, yet there was something absent from his musings.

The bond didn’t lie.

He was still holding back.

“Selwyn.” I paused and he was silent. I was afraid to push, but still acknowledged that he hadn’t answered my question. Not fully.

Still, like the cursed woman I was, the need to know coiled deep in my bones pushed me forward to say it. “Yes, but what did you want the most?”

Selwyn’s eyes danced away again and I swear Nick was holding his breath.

“You Briana. Your root is the most intoxicating thing I’ve ever consumed and the memory of its taste still haunts me to this day. Even now, if I close my eyes, on the tip of my tongue there is your power. Honey wine.” Flecks of red marred his tawny pupils, but shame soon slid his curly black locks down to shield his eyes.

There he stood. Honest to a fault. Open and festering like a sick wound.

His self-loathing was flooding the bond. My limbs moved on their own. Just like a few hours before I knew what the cambion needed. My arms snaked around the sides of his torso and pulled him in. His arms remained limp, but I could feel the tide shifting inside him. He needed more still.

“Thank you for being so brave and telling me that Selwyn. More importantly, I’m sorry that demonia has been so tough on you. Please… just…just know that even when things are bad, Nick and I will never abandon you. The way we love you…it’s bigger than any dark place your mind will take you. On that, you can rely. Always.” I squeezed him only pulling away for a second to push to my tippytoes and kiss the sharp angle of his jaw.

I couldn’t see his expression as I pulled him back in to hold him tighter, but the bond sung true. While the self-loathing did not disappear completely; his own feelings of love and appreciation grew large enough to over shadow them. Before I knew it Nicholas snuck around and pulled us both into an embrace lifting and squeezing us of the ground and back.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself, B. We aren’t going anywhere.” Nick doubled down releasing us both so we could give Selwyn more space. He was still frowning , but his insides were thawing out slowly. I decided to press on.

“Now we can strike a bargain. Root for information. Seems fair.”

Selwyn’s frown deepened and Nick looked offended on my behalf.

“…Let’s chat about the pros and cons here before we decide that this is a great idea, shall we?” Nick maintained his hands out in front to show his cautious view.

I started. “Pro my root is a desirable substance that most Merlin would not say no too.”

Selwyn was quick to follow. “Con: it’s highly addictive. So what’s to stop Merlin once he gets a taste?”

“Pro: this gives us a path forward because who knows when this bloodwalk will end and drain all of Bree’s energy.” Nick chimed in reminding me that our time was indeed limited.

Nick kept his momentum. “Con: Merlin and Arthur are thick as thieves. And once he knows you’re here, we could find ourselves in a compromising position with them both.”

Now it was time to show a few more of my cards. “Pro: The protection against spirits at Volition is pretty powerful. As long as my body doesn’t leave the barrier or give any spirits permission to possess me; we can leave if things get dicey.”

I could feel Selwyn’s remaining skepticism, but I had more to say. “Pro: This information will take down Erebus. We’ll be safer on our way to rescue my father, and we all can stop running and hiding for a while.” My chest fluttered at the thought of peace.

“Pro: we are doing this together.” Nick chimed in with an infectious smirk.

“Pro: we are all pretty strong.” I boasted and shrugged wiggling my eyebrows.

“Con: You two are overconfident idiots with rose-colored glasses” Selwyn crossed his arms over his chest, unimpressed at the turn in our tactical meeting.

“Says the guy who beat the odds against his demonia, search and rescued King Bree, and is the most powerful Merlin of his generation. B is right. Let’s believe in ourselves. The three of us are more powerful together. I can feel it.” Nick gripped his fist while radiating the King-like confidence that brought us all together in the very beginning.

Both of us looked back at Selwyn who scoffed. “Fine. Pros win.”

I didn’t even bother to celebrate. Nick was right. Only fate knew how much longer this mystical plane would be open for. I had to get Merlin here. Stat.

Merlin and I aren’t connected by blood, so it’ll take more than looking inside myself to bring him here.

  But….

  I do know someone who is.

 “Sel. I’ll need a bit of your blood… I think. Just a few drops.”

My cambion’s soundless footsteps approached. Cupping my open palms, I watched him hold his hand over my own repiercing the nearly healed wound within his palm. Flecks of red splashed into my hand, wet heat sliding across the ridges of my fingers.

Unlike the small tug I felt from the metal objects; fresh blood felt like a herculean tug through Selwyn’s blood line. A blur of faces and energies. It was so intense, I wondered if I had what it took to pull a single unique signature from the bursting of moments in front of me.

No time to hesitate. I have to try.

Reaching out for the energy I wanted to find, I summoned it to front of mind. I let the blurring colors pass over my fingers. Without warning I felt hot digits tracing right back, strong emotions bubbling into my senses.

…this feeling. This pull. It’s not from Sel and I’s bond. It’s someone else…

 My brain threw up warning signs. Be cautious. We are in uncharted territory.

Undeterred I used one last sure tug to bring the energy in to me until I could feel him in the room. I was not disappointed. Beside one of the larger bookshelves an inky shadow peeled itself from the wall until the form undulated into a figure that was human. All of the figure’s features were obscured beneath the hood of a thick black robe.

“I can’t say I’ve ever been summoned this way before.” The baritone of his voice escaped his throat and sent a chill up my spine. I couldn’t see his face but I knew his eyes were taking me in. “…and by a young creature no less.”

It wasn’t lost on me that screaming back ‘I’m not a creature’ would have been completely feral. Instead of entertaining small talk, I got straight to the point.

“Merlin. I am short on time so I won’t mix words. We are looking for a way to defeat a mage who has lived for quite a long time. He might have been the first Merlin you ever knew.” My tone shifted, unsure still despite the vision. “Nevertheless, his sins are great. Its time for him to meet his end.” The words left my mouth grander than my usual way of speaking. Always a clear sign I wasn’t projecting the spirit properly. Our souls were too close. A lean toward possession.

Relax. Don’t pull him in. We are separate.

Merlin barely moved an inch at the information, challenging my statement. “And…you girl are the executioner then? I did not know I was in the presence of a holy person.”

I could feel Selwyn’s irritation spike at that, but we didn’t have time for a distraction.

“I am no such thing. My motives are entirely selfish. He cursed my family for eight generations. I want vengeance.” No time for distractions. Before Merlin could speak again. I proposed my offer. “I can make it worth your while.” I tempted. Now Merlin’s body began to shift. Bony fingers with long nails and hands that appeared chemically burned lifted to pull down his hood.

I gasped.

Merlin’s inky black hair and piercing sun gold eyes were a near mirror of the cambion whom I shared a bond with. The ancient magician was lanky and taller than all three of us, but a part of me wondered if that was his magic at work. Aimed to tower and intimidate.

“I do sense something…rather enticing about you girl.” His eyes lowered down and travelled back up slowly, smirking. “That is…beyond your figure and countenance.” He raised a brow and addressed me like we were the only two in the room.

Yeah… this guy and Sel are definitely related.

 My face felt flush. I didn’t have time to decipher if it was from the salacious compliment or Selwyn’s anger incinerating our bond. Sel stepped forward, but Nicholas placed a hand on his shoulder with a pointed look. Merlin’s amusement did not waver. Quite the opposite now his smile revealed long fangs resting over his lips.

Selwyn growled before piping up. “Like she said wizard, we’re short on time.” Pausing to squint his eyes. “…and patience.” Sel grit out with more growl than gallantry.

“Don’t fret boy. The maiden and I were handling negotiations just fine.” Merlin quipped waving his hand dismissively. “Now. Show me what it is you have to offer. I’m intrigued.” The old wizard obliged.

“Alright then. Hold out your hand.” I instructed. Merlin looked skeptical, even twisting his head to the side with a hint of canine curiosity. After four-beats he lifted a single palm. Providing no room for further hesitation, I clasped both of my hands around his. Closing my eyes, I reached inside the aptly named aether furnace. It took far more concentration to pull out a single coal of my root than to rip out a fist of flames. Erebus taught me that managing small portions of my root first was integral to gain control.

I despised that he was always correct.

When I opened my eyes, vibrant red, deep blue, and flecks of gold aether flowed into Merlin. His eyes grew wide then slammed shut with furrowed brow. I could tell he was losing himself in the feeling. Swiftly I felt a strong-arm land on my shoulder and squeeze.

“That’s enough.” Nick warned.

I pulled away stepping back a few paces for good measure. Merlin’s eyes snapped open at my retreat. If I thought his eyes were vocal before, now he looked at me like he hadn’t eaten for weeks and I was a greasy delicious cheeseburger.

“You… are like walking wine.” Merlin spoke his voice distant and dazed. I’d given him such a small amount and he was acting like this. Maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.

“No more flattery. Now I want answers. How do I end this Merlin?” Time was constantly in the forefront of my mind. We needed this to work for us. Snapping out of his daze, all his amusement fading with it.

“This person you speak of.” Merlin snapped his eyes back to mine. “He can be slain a thousand times and never die. His lungs can fill with water, yet he cannot be drowned. Poison can ebb away at his bones and flesh, and given time he will continue to march on.” The enchanter waxed poetic. Each word like a nail in the coffin.

“Why you ask?” Merlin looked at both Selwyn and Nicholas for the first time before continuing. “Because his vital organs are stored in an enchanted vase. As long as those are kept safe. He will never befriend death.” Merlin revealed miraculously. With those words the vision began to crack and shift at the seams.

“What does this vase look like? How will we find it?” Selwyn pushed as our hold on this dimension began to slip.

“The vase is black and gold. Hieroglyphics adorn the exterior. Finding it would likely be a better task for an enchantress. But they will require some sort of personal effects from him. Body fluids are the most potent.” Merlin’s voice became distorted like a scratched record player.

Just before the vision faded completely Merlin met my eyes again. “I'll be seeing you, Briana.”

Chapter Text

Blinking back into consciousness I could still hear the echoes of my name on Merlin’s lips. A name I’d never told him. Yet he knew exactly who I was. I wanted to chock it all up to Arthur being the chatty specter I remembered him as, but still. Everything about that man’s magic felt…off kilter.

Maybe it was the way I called him. For a few seconds there, I swore I could feel his energy layered all over mine. His aura felt like an oily film.

 “B? You up?” Nick snapped me out of my daze and back into his room. Sitting up was more of a task than I expected. Bloodwalking hadn’t been this draining since I’d first discovered I could do it. But then again; I was pretty out of practice.

“I hope so.  Blood walking always makes me feel like I’m stuck in the matrix.” I groaned shifting my hands over the three metal pieces in my hands.

“No kidding.” Nick chatted back sliding his feet up to sitting.

I followed suit only to whip my head back around. I couldn’t see very well in the moon lit room, but someone’s voice was clearly missing. I squinted trying my best to see the cambion in the pervasive dark. One thing was very clear about his figure.

Sel wasn’t moving.

“Selwyn?” I whispered fear creeping into my gut. Nick was right behind me on the strange train as he reached his arm out to shake the still body of the young Merlin.

“Sel, if this is a stupid joke…” Nick growled in an open-ended threat that made him seem more like a frightened child. I’d never known Selwyn as much of a prankster, but even if he was, it was hard to imagine he’d choose now to be funny.

Nick placed a finger beneath his nose for breath, listened to his heart with an ear to his chest, then placed two fingers on his neck for a pulse. I moved off of the small space to let him work whatever first aid he knew. I stumbled over to turn on the lights, my head was dizzy from the amount of root I’d just used. Even with the room illuminated, the prognosis on Selwyn’s uncertain state wasn’t any clearer.

“All his vitals seem normal at first glance.” Nick mumbled perplexed.

Why isn’t he back yet? Unless…

I chocked back a gasp.

My first hypothesis slipped out of my mouth. “Nick… I think he’s stuck in the dream… like I was when Arthur possessed me.” I revealed. Nicholas looked back at me with slow horror raising his eyebrows to his hair line.

I shook my head to delay the shock from setting in.

“I’ll get William.”  Not waiting for validation, I slipped back into the hallway.

Only to realize…

I have no idea which room he’s staying in.

“LLAARRRKKK? WILLLIAMMMM!? WHERE ARE YOU?” I stumbled through the halls like a crazy person calling out and banging on all the doors. Hearing no response still, I paced down the stairway only for a familiar friendly giant to meet me near the bottom of the flight.

“Lass, what’s wrong? Are you alright?” Larkin responded voice rough from misuse. His hair was a mess and he was only in his emerald boxers.

“Sel… something’s wrong with him. Can you get William?” I practically shrieked.

“What’s wrong with Selwyn?” Quick footsteps caught up to the two of us. William adjusted his glasses only sporting long grey linen pants.

“The three of us were bloodwalking, but Nick and I were the only ones to wake up. When we tried to-”

BANNNNGGGGGG

BANNNNNNGGG

CCCCCRRRAASSSSSHHHHHH

The unmistakable sound of glass shattering reverberated throughout the house, followed by a loud thud outside the wall. The three of us exchanged a panic look before bolting out the front door.

What the f-

Nicholas was kneeling on the grass across from Selwyn who was crouched like a leopard. Above them both was a very broken window and glass shattered all around the duo. Both of their eyes were locked, rising in tandem to a fighting stance.

“Are the two of you bloody mad?!? Crashing through the house like some God forsaken animals?!” Lark called approaching Selwyn first, but stopped dead in his tracks. Selwyn’s golden eyes were blighted completely black, almost as if his eyeballs were missing entirely.

I gasped.

Oh God. What the hell is going on?

“Lark stop! Something’s wrong with Sel! Don’t get close!” Nick warned not looking away from Selwyn for a second. Before I could step closer Selwyn lunged at Lark who barely had enough time to react. Grabbing his fist into his palm, twisting to the former Kingsmage’s side to land a kick.

Selwyn was faster.

“Shite.” Larkin cursed.

Grabbing Lark’s leg, spinning faster than a top, and launching him across the farm. Nick quickly slid in behind the Kingsmage slipping him into a head lock. While the two danced for control William stepped in front of me, all too ready to subdue the Kingsmage if need be.

In the midst of the struggle, I took a second look at Selwyn’s eyes, his expressions, his movements, and everything about him seemed so foreign. Digging further through the bond, I reached out for Sel, for the man who rescued me and held me together these past few days. All that kicked back was harsh waves of a strangely relaxed vibration.

On the air was an aether signature and scent that I’d never smelled before.

A stranger.

“Fuck Sel. Snap out of it!” Nick attempted to ground Selwyn with his superior height, but the mage swung a leg over his shoulder and kicked Nicholas right in the jaw. To his credit, Nicholas held on, but his legs nearly gave out from the effort.

“Nick! That …that isn’t Selwyn.” I called with a sinking feeling in my gut making me queasy. A certain ancient mages words rang into my head. Finally, making sense in this diabolical turn of events.

“I'll be seeing you, Briana.”

Stepping further behind William, I crouched down and closed my eyes. Allowing my spirit vision to bleed through, peeling back the sights of the mundane world. Amongst the residual entities playing out the day to day memories of their time on Earth was a sinister looking black inky shadow. Two blood red orbs turned to looked right back at me revealing a mouth full of sharp teeth cranked into a haughty grin. The slick black dripping of the entity was like a spilling shadow. Something I’d only seen one person manifest.

My eyes shot open only to see more chaos. Nick, Lark, and William were all doing their  damnedest to subdue Sel’s body, but none of them could hold him very long. He was just too fast. Too strong.

Hand to hand combat was all that any of them could use without the threat of getting fried by the barrier. No fighting with aether within Volition without permission from the spirits. So they all held back.

But that wouldn’t be enough to take down Sel.

“Merlin! I know that’s you in there! Give back Selwyn!” I demanded as my root started itching my fingertips. Begging to release some tension.

Finally, the specter possessing Sel spoke. “What an unreasonable request. Do you honestly think I would heed your words just because you asked wench?” The ancient voice spoke through Selwyn striking my flesh with chills.

There was no denying now.

That was definitely not Sel.

I shouldn’t have been surprised that yet another twisted ghost from the roundtable saw fit to hitch a ride into the waking world, but I was. I had learned my lesson and a few more techniques to keep me safe. But Nick and Selwyn didn’t have that type of defense, and I lead them both right into the lion’s den. Now Selwyn was paying the price.

Need a plan. Now!

 I needed Mariah! If anyone could figure out how to execute a last-minute exorcism it would be her. Yet, my feet wouldn’t move. Nick, Lark, and William were struggling. I was scared Merlin would flee if I ditched the scene to grab Mariah.

My answer came in a flash of long black hair soaked in moonlight.

Natasia floated down beside me, her eyes glued to her son. Her features twitched into what I had to name as anger. “What is wrong with my son? This is not demonia.” Natasia pressed her mood and aura darkening by the second.

“We…went into Arthur’s memories to get answers on a way to defeat Erebus. Merlin told us, but on our way back he possessed Selwyn. Please help them, I have to get Mariah.” I pleaded stepping away only for a strong hand to grab my arm.

Natasia leveled me with the most frightening look I’d ever seen from her. She looked like she wanted to peel my skin with her finger nails. “Reckless dragon. Do you not notice what your carelessness keeps doing to my son?” She spoke softly but the words cut me like a katana.

I was too dumbfounded to respond, so she continued. “Between this mess and your plan to jump dimensions you’ll break him. Hear me well child. Do not think you can keep sending him back to me in pieces. Do not force my hand.” She warned as the gold in her eyes sharpened. “Now go and fetch Mariah. Quickly.” In the same flash Natasia leapt into the fray to subdue her child.

A familiar ache lifted into my throat. Tears crept into my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. Natasia was right, but having a pity party would only further prove her point. 

So I sprinted toward the main house.

With my strength four great leaps brought me sliding to the front door. From the outside I could hear commotion in the kitchen, and I wasn’t disappointed. Inside Mariah was in her pajamas dashing back and forth from the pantry throwing items in a bag.

“Mariah help! Sel-”

“Yes, he’s possessed by an evil spirit. I know. The ancestors woke me up and filled me in. This salt mix will be done in a minute. I usually have more time to prepare for an exorcism, but this will have to do.” Mariah explained slipping back into the pantry.

“What can I do to help?” I begged looking over to my root sister.

“Pray. And make sure you close up that spiritual shop, chile. The rest is up to me.” Mariah dismissed and a face of defeat shifted my stance.

“Fix your face Bree. For me, exorcism is not a team sport. Only way to describe it is like having to pull up an old tree, but if even a single root is left in the ground you fail. Very small margin of error.” Mariah came back again, stuffing the mix in her bag, and peering out the window.

She grabbed a bouquet of Lily of the Valley flowers in one hand and help her second hand over the jar. “Ancestors, please. Use your breath to cleanse this. I’ve got no time to wait.” Pleading with her eyes closed. I watched in amazement as the steam dissipated from the jar while the flowers dried up and withered into dust.

I had no time to be amazed. Mariah slapped on the lid and we were both running back out the door. In the short sprint back to the others I was surprised to see William, Lark, and Nick all catching their breath. Natasia sat cross legged with Selwyn’s head in her lap.

“What the fuck happened to my window?” Mariah cursed throwing her hand up to the smash glass and broken wall.

“S-s *huff* Sorry, I’m gonna *huff* fix that. I promise.” Nick had his hands on his hips, just trying to breathe.

“Damn straight you will. Alice warned me about medieval white boys, but this shit takes the cake. Gettin’ all possessed in the middle of the night and breaking walls like this some kinda frat house.” Mariah disparaged kneeling beside the cambion mother and son. I wasn’t sure what Natasia had done to get Selwyn back to sleep, but it worked. Yet another mysterious talent from one of the most skilled Merlin to walk this planet.

“Alright, we’ll bring him into the barn. I don’t know if you all have seen the movies, but exorcism ain’t never nice. Pretty gruesome at times. It’ll definitely get done because of the blessing of Volition, but we have to be careful all the same. Let’s go.” Nicholas and Lark helped to lift Selwyn while the rest of us walked behind them in a sullen parade.

Natasia saddled up right next to me and I couldn’t fight the cringe that shifted me away from her. Those words still stung and there was no room to process what she really thought of our relationship. Just like that... those self-deprecating demons I hadn’t heard from were crawling to the front of my conscience.

Focus Bree. I can’t daze out now.

“Uh uh. Not you Bree.” Mariah said turning around with her hand poised to stop me.

“Not…me? Why not?” Disbelief coated every syllable. This was my fault. I wasn’t going to abandon Sel.

“Because… you are too susceptible to this kind of work. My volition is strong and the spirits here are powerful, but when I cast out this entity you can’t be close. I can still feel his energy on you. It’d be way too easy for him to leap into another vessel.” Mariah warned and I was shocked.

Is that what happened with Arthur and the bloodwalks of the past? His energy stuck onto me so it would be easier to possess me?

 “So.. you want me to just…wait…out here?” I couldn’t believe I wouldn’t be able to help Selwyn through this.

“No you will not. Bree Bree… go into the pantry in the big house and grab one of the spiritual bath satchels. You gotta wash all the ancient baggage clinging to you away. Follow the instructions on the bag. Now go.” Mariah dismissed with a sting.

I turned around, dumbfounded.

“And Bree?” Mariah called and I swiveled back.

“Yeah?”

“Do not leave the house. No matter what you hear. I’ll come get you when the time comes.” Mariah warned gravely shutting the wooden door as the aged hinges groaned.

Chapter Text

Nick POV

I watched as Mariah shut Briana out of the barn and clutched Selwyn that much closer. I could see the guilt in Bree’s eyes throughout the entire ordeal. It always seemed like when it rained for B, it was monsoon season. I didn’t have to be bonded to her to see how hurt she was.

“Eyes forward Davis. Briana will be fine.” Larkin advised pointing back toward the only clear work table. We both let Sel down gingerly. Seeing his limp expressionless countenance in the place of that trademark snarky smirk made my chest feel hollow. There were no signs of peace even though his eyes were closed. The veins on Selwyn’s neck and palms were cooling from blue to an ashen shade of black.

Even when I visited him at his mother’s house, before the demonia was totally cured; he’d never looked like this. His flesh was growing colder and paler, his lips tinged blue. To the touch his skin temperature felt…human. For a Merlin that was more than a few digits too low.

I was trying to be calm, but I was scared for Sel.

“Mariah, please hurry. He’s looking worse by the minute.” I warned looking around for something to secure him to the table. If this really was going to be like the movies, we’d need to tie him down. I saw a bit of rope secured beside a horse’s stall and immediately felt stupid.

Not that it’ll help any. He’s freakishly strong on a bad day.

 “I’m sorry to say this is going to get worse before it gets better.” Mariah murmured pulling something out of a satchel that made my jaw drop.

“Christ Almighty. Miss Mariah!? How did ya get yer hands on void cuffs?” Larkin stepped back instinctively.

“Alice has her hands in a lot of technology these days since she started dealing with Valec.” Mariah divulged eying Sel’s hands when Natasia’s fingers flung to her wrist.

“How exactly do you plan to get those off of him when this is over?” Natasia pressed, voice even, but eyes franticly darting between the cuffs and her son. Mariah pulled her hand away slowly reaching back into the bag to reveal the matching key. Dropping it into Natasia’s palm then lowering herself under the table to secure Sel’s hands together below.

Selwyn’s brows furrowed immediately. Discomfort boiled to the surface as his teeth grit, perspiration peppered his skin. My fist tightening against my shirt. I always hated seeing him this hurt. Even if I was the one who did it.

How did this happen to him?

 I didn’t have time to replay the dream again in my mind. Mariah called us all to attention.

“Listen up everyone. You have known me as your gracious host here, but right now, in this barn, I’m the fucking boss. I am running the exorcism and once I begin, my orders cannot be questioned. Not only for the safety of this young man, but all of yours as well. When it comes to dealing with spirits, if you don’t keep your wits about you, death will befriend you. I have seen it more times than I wish to share. So, if you know you are weak of mind or will not comply with my orders, now is the time to exit the premises. Am I clear?” Mariah’s eyes combed the room making contact with every one of us.

“Understood.” I replied immediately. William and Lark voice their affirmations as well. Nyx said nothing. A beat passed before she looked up again and nodded in a definite motion.

“Now.” Mariah began again. “This spirit will do whatever it takes to stay inside of the host. It will cry, beg scream, tell your darkest secrets, but do not waver. Negative energy feeds it and will only make Selwyn sicker. You have been warned.” Mariah cautioned before stepping up to the table.

Reaching into her bag she pulled out a blunt and lit it. Taking a long slow drag, the spirited women blew smoke down over Sel’s body. Pacing around the table she blew down repeating the action and mumbled words in a language I didn’t understand.

Stranger still… the smoke did not dissipate.

It hovered over Sel’s body as if he was in a glass box and it had nowhere else to escape to.

Impressively Mariah finished the entire thing in a few short minutes. Next she pulled out two bundles of camphor leaves and lit them up too. In much the same fashion smoke billowed from the dried leaves, but this time rose above the table.

“Everyone. Bath in the smoke as if it were water. Cleanse your body. Cleanse your thoughts.” Mariah demonstrated on herself, then handed it off to me and William first. I did as instructed but still my mind felt…heavier. A sense of foreboding hung there.

I told myself Just second hand from the weed making me paranoid.

 That felt like a lie.

 “Natasia. William. Cleanse the entire barn until both bundles burn out.” Mariah ordered. Reluctantly, both of them moved away from the table as instructed.

“Let’s begin.” Mariah held her hands out straight over the smoke cloud. Under her command the billowing cloud smoothed out over Selwyn like a tightly tucked clean white sheet.

I see. She can manipulate the smoke like a tool. Maybe even as a weapon.

 “I am calling out to the spirit who is commandeering this body. Speak and reveal yourself to me.” Mariah commanded.

Instantly, Sel’s eyes flew open and the very walls of the barn felt alive. Every single animal under the tin roof made noises of complaint. Banging on their respective stalls. Crying out for release. They all sensed the same thing.

Danger.

The spirit did not speak, but tried to sit up with Sel’s body. Only to find the tightly coiled smoke prevented such a thing from transpiring. Now its eyes head twisted to the side, frowning over at Mariah.

“You. Witchy wench. Release me at once.” Merlin commanded and I fought the urge to roll my eyes. Even at a clear disadvantage, the entitlement was jarring. It reminded me of my late father.

I had to swallow down bile at the very thought of him.

“I will only release you once you leave this body. You have trespassed on the wrong land and into the wrong vessel. Now remove yourself or I will have to punish you.” Mariah’s tone was unphased leaning toward boredom.

“You? Punish me? Now I truly understand that you are daft woman. Now, I won’t ask again wench. Release me before I show you the true face of punishment.” He seethed spitting down toward Mariah’s feet.

Mariah laughed coldly as her eyes narrowed in disgust.

“Nicholas. Reach into my bag and grab the black salt.” Mariah ordered.

I swiftly did just that. My hand trifled over a few other of her ‘tricks’ that lay within until I felt the container. The jar was clear and long with a tiny cork on top.

“Pour it on his shoulder.” Mariah advised next. I obeyed robotically. The moment the salt made contact with his flesh it began to sizzle and Merlin cursed loudly. On a gust of wind, Natasia was back beside the table. Her eyes were wildly pinned to her son’s smoking skin.

“Mom! Mom!! Please help! She’s burning me.” Selwyn cried in a small whimpering voice, tears rolling down his face. Natasia’s eyes grew wider, almost glassy, taking a step forward and shaking her head no. “Merlin, give me back my son.” She replied firmly through the pain that was evident in the way she clasped at the edge of her shirt.

The spirit’s stopped crying only to scream in anger. “You hollow wombed bitch! You call yourself a mother? As soon as I was born you begged them to rip out your uterus too! What’s wrong Nyx? Didn’t want the order to breed you like a dog?” Merlin roared and more horror played on Nat’s face.

The ghost of past tortures made her golden eyes fall distant. Sel’s mother was remembering something awful enough to make her start shaking. Even this twisted interaction made me ache for my own mother. Wherever she was. I couldn’t decide if pain like this was better than being an orphan.

Our hostess snapped me out of my mind again.

“Nicholas… more salt. Be liberal.” Mariah ordered again. This time I poured over the center of his chest as it pooled between his clavicle and pecs. This quantity made a sizzling sound on contact. Merlin wretched out a scream with many voices layered within. The table levitated for a few seconds before slamming back down onto the floor.

“I always fucking knew it’d be you, Nicholas. You always treated me like your lap dog. Like the dirt caught in the treads on those stupid combat boots your dead daddy bought for you. Now, that I have something…or should I say someone you want, you couldn’t wait for the first chance at a little high school revenge. Go ahead and hurt me Nicholas! It won’t bring Briana into your bed.” Selwyn laughed maniacally.

Embarrassment heated up my neck and made my grip on the bottle sweaty.

He…he’s right.

  There are still times where I try to remember the way my pillows smelled after B slept in them. The feel of her waist in my hand and how perfectly they fit together. Her smile when she’s thinking of a joke.

  The fucking softness of her lips. Her taste.

  He is right.

  I do still think of loving Briana often.

 “Don’t worry Nicholas. I’m more merciful than that.” Merlin purred. I hated the way he said my name in Sel’s voice. It was so wrong. Twisted. Cruel.

Merlin continued to taunt. “Would you like to know the things she says in bed? How her heart races when I’m touching her? I’ll tell you. When she-” Before he could say another word my hand moved on its own. I pinched the flesh of his cheeks in tight, so he couldn’t close his mouth.

Then poured black salt right into his throat. I heard Natasia gasping somewhere behind me.

Merlin’s reaction was visceral. The more he screamed, the more crystals leaked down his throat. Now he began twisting and coughing. There were bound to be bits stuck in his wind pipe too.

“Selwyn loves Briana. He would never say anything so repulsive, especially if it would dishonor Bree. Now Merlin, what you may not know is Selwyn and I are very close. I know for a fact that he would have no problem with me burning you out, inch-by-inch, if it meant keeping Briana safe. That is exactly what I intend to do.” I recited as more smoke and mucus billowed from his throat and nostrils.

“Well said Nicholas. Release Selwyn from whatever hellish dream he’s trapped into. Because the next thing in my bag will do more than burn.” Mariah warned fiendishly.

Merlin laid his head to the side and groaned, likely because speech had become too painful.

Mariah sighed. “Fine. I think it’s time for something more nuclear.” As nervous as that statement made me, I couldn’t help but to agree. Sel’s skin was even paler then when we first began. Now his rich golden eyes were falling into a sickly bright green. Merlin was holding onto him even tighter.

“Malcolm. Come here.” Mariah called and nearly out of nowhere the black barn cat leapt on the table and sat down.

Shit…she really is a witch.

“What is this putrid abomination?” Merlin leaned away as if his eyes were seeing something other than the calm looking feline.

“Hmm…perhaps I should tell you? Cat’s do enjoy playing with their food after all.” Mariah quipped. “Malcolm was a former slave here. His entire family was slaughtered after two of his youngest children tried to escape the plantation before they could be sold off somewhere far away from home. Malcolm had to watch as his entire family was lynched before he was beaten to death. They were all made to be an example.” Mariah gritted through her teeth like she was watching the entire account transpire in real time.

“When I found him, his spirit was shattered. I had to put his soul back together from the residual pieces lying around this land. Piece by piece into this barn cat as a vessel.” She looked fondly at the cat, smiling. “He’s strong enough to move on now, but Malcom likes it here with me. Especially because whenever there are nasty spirits afoot... he gets to devour them.” As Mariah relayed her tale, her hovering hands closed to fists, leaning back and yanking  some invisible force.

Now Merlin’s screams reached the ceiling and the barn house groaned like the wood was twisting. The smoke around Sel’s body started to separate. Forming the shape of another person completely shrouded in white smoke.

Malcolm was quick to pounce and sink his teeth into the vapor, ripping another scream from Merlin that bounced against the walls. Lark and Natasia covered their sensitive ears kneeling down to the floor. Even William’s poker face fell in disbelief at this strength of the root and aether swirling around the room.  

The lights were flickering.

The strobing effect only increased the visual chaos.

With every bite Malcom grew bigger and Merlin’s cries heighten to an utter shrill. Even William and I had to cover our ears now. Mariah was now sweating from the mere effort of yanking the spirit out by force. Suddenly the specter leapt out of Sel, still partially wrapped in Mariah’s restraining smoke. The change in trajectory lifted her off the ground while her legs kicked wildly.

Grabbing Mariah’s ankles, William and I did our best to keep our hostess from slipping out of our grip.

“Ancestors! Please help me! Remove this intruder from our sacred land.” Mariah cried out as Malcolm was flung away in the fray.

Beside my desperate grip, glowing golden hands reached upwards. They multiplied shooting from the ground below. They were seemingly sprouting from the previous palm underneath until they reached over Mariah and onto Merlin. He screamed again as the hands gripped tighter and tighter.

But it was all for naught.

The hands were too numerous.

Each one pulling him further and further down until he and Mariah were touching soil again.

Soon the hands pulled Merlin through the ground itself against his futile writhing and curses. Before he was pulled down completely, he uttered another warning.

“Hear me you fools! Breach the veil at your own peril. One of you three will not make it back from Hell alive. There’s a toll to pay.”

With that he sunk into nothingness.

Chapter Text

Sel’s POV

My eyes flew open and I shot up out of bed.

My surroundings bled into my vision, heart leaping out of my chest. I could feel my veins vibrating underneath my skin. Breaths were coming harsh and fast.

What had I been running from?

My instincts and adrenaline were firing on all cylinders like I was being pursued by something dangerous. But the familiar room revealed no such assailant. No boogeyman in sight. Finally, I looked down and around my bed.

Was I…alone in my bed when I fell asleep?

My thoughts were a wreck and I couldn’t make heads or tails of what was wrong with me. But my eyes told me everything I needed to know. It was late evening. The beginnings of sunset were pressing golden hour through the window. I was in my bedroom. One of the smaller rooms in the cabin I shared with my mother. We’d spent most days doing what mother referred to as ‘spiritual rehabilitation’. The long and short of it was training to control my demonia.

The cravings to devour negative emotions had finally subsided into dull background noise. I resigned that my ‘normal’ baselines had been eviscerated once I consumed more of Bree’s root than my body could handle. After my tumble into insanity, I had grown to accept that these…cravings…were a part of who I was now.

It would be my responsibility to control them. And that was something I had no choice but to live with.

But this hell will all be worth it. One day I’ll be healthy enough to find you Bree.

Now wasn’t the time to start remembering her. I had to chat with my mother. It was so unlike me to be asleep in the middle of the day. Pushing off my mattress, I nearly tripped over the small pile of books on the floor. 

Cursing my own messiness, I moved out to exit my room. The first thing I noticed was that I was in our cabin alone. Normally, I could hear my mother putting around her library, her aether laboratory, or somewhere out back in her garden. The only soundwaves bouncing into my earlobes were those of small woodland creatures about the property.

Strange. She usually doesn’t depart without leaving a-

 There it was in the middle of the kitchen table. My mother had such unique ways of nonverbal communication. When I was younger, she’d always leave me clues and mysteries because she thought it would ‘improve my critical thinking skills’. Mother’s notes always held the same sweet and tangy citrus scent on them. These notes were always brief, but the scent was infused with enough aether to signify how long she’d be away. When the smell faded, it meant that she was very close to arriving back home.

This particular imprint was incredibly potent.

The scent is strong now, so she may actually be gone for a few days.

It was rare that mother ever told me where she was going. But she at least promised that once the oath was fully broken, she’d start bringing me with her.

I’m alone here again.

It took the first instance of mother leaving for me to finally understand what Nicholas meant when he said ‘he’d never had time to himself’. Both of us had been receiving orders for as long as we could remember.

Where to go.

How to behave.

What to believe.

Why we existed.

Everything within our minds had been an intricate web of lies. In these moments when mother had left me to my own devices, I realized that I could actually do whatever I wanted. I’d been alive for more than two decades and I’d never been able to do that. It was surprising how intimidating the feeling could be.

But with time and continued healing, I got braver. Time helped me to know myself outside the order. Today, I wanted to use my solitude to explore the outdoors. Of course, mother had multiple layers of protective wards. Not to mention rules about how venturing too far from the cabin was frowned upon.

…but if I didn’t challenge authority from time to time, I really would be a stranger to myself.

There was a waterfall not too far out from the cabin. I’d seen it from some high vantage points around the woods, and on windy days I could even smell the water on the breeze. I hadn’t dared to get close enough to hear it yet, but I wanted to go there. Yet, every time I got close, I’d always turn back.

Waterfalls reminded me of Briana. Of her lips pressed against mine and the urgency of a wanton kiss. The sounds of rushing water brought my mind to the feel of her bare skin against my fingers. Fireflies and her lustful eyes still haunted my mind nearly every night. To say that I missed her was too shallow a sentence. Mother’s aether tinctures worked to dull the ache of my bond to Nicholas before it could be removed. Yet she could make nothing for the deep ravine in my soul where Briana Irene should be.

Missing her was the sweetest pain I’d ever known.

I wanted her here with me. But until then, drowning in the memories we had together had to suffice. So today, I wanted to make it to the waterfall without turning back. No matter how badly it hurt.

Making quick work of some leftovers on the stove, I fueled up for the journey. Then I was gone.

Gratefully, winter had thawed and the first torrents of warm air lingered in the days and even some nights. My landscape was finally becoming greener and the foliage of the deciduous trees no longer bare. I demanded more and more of my body too. Traveling at dizzying speeds from branch to branch until the scent of the air changed.

I’m close.

 Seemingly out of thin air my throat started to tightened. Rawness reigned as anxiety filled every inch of my esophagus. I refused to stop my forward trajectory this time. Even if I fainted on arrival, I wasn’t going to halt.

                                           Today. I wanted it to happen now.

                                                                                                 Needed it.

                                                                                                                 To imagine us together again today.

My stomach turned and all the hair on my arms and neck stood, but I kept running. If anything, the nerves made me move faster. I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold out against this strong reaction against my past.

Do not stop. Move like she’s already there waiting for me.

My inner monologue brought me close enough to finally hear the rushing falls. Gaining confidence, I pushed my limbs even harder while the constriction of my throat slugged it out with my rising thirst for more air.

More. More! MORE!

Finally, I broke into the clearing and the view did not disappoint. Gallons of water tumbled down from above onto smooth rocks. The golden rays of sunlight pushed through the mist, creating small rainbows everywhere. The symphony of sounds was euphoric and a breathtaking sight to behold. I inhaled deeply allowing my body to find some stasis amongst the chaotic seasaw working the muscles inside of my chest. The view was beautiful…

…but I couldn’t take it in any further because… there was someone else here.

There was someone by the edge of the water soaking their feet and moaning softly. The feminine silhouette of the figure left my jaw agape. Not only because of the scantily clad paper-thin slip dress covering their body, but because the piles of thick hair, ample chest, and the warm brown hue of skin. It looked just like…

Briana…?

 I couldn’t even utter her name aloud. Surely this had to be the perfect honey trap designed by the order to finally imprison me… again. The impersonator hadn’t noticed my presence, which I planned to use to my full advantage. Even knowing that my approached was silent, I still took extra pains to get as close as possible.

Surely even a gorchel would have turned around by now. The real Briana would have sensed me the moment I looked at her.

 I was right behind the figure and they were none the wiser.

This close I could see the cuts and bruises adorning both of their feet. Stopping here was clearly an attempt to soothe these wounds in the cool waters. The silken garment was nearly see through at this distance. The most inappropriate piece of clothing possible for a stroll through the woods.

Childish. Enough games.

 I kneeled behind it, moving my hands forward, when suddenly the figure turned around grabbing both of my wrists. With a sharp yank it hurled me toward the water. The mimic certainly had Briana’s strength. I could barely pivot mid-air before landing on a distant rock. Keeping up the fast-paced combat, I propelled back like a boomerang toward my assassin.

Sailing forward again with aether dripping from both of my hands, I was poised for a streak of petty revenge. The figure gasped and its hands flew up to block my attack, exploding into flames scorching the back of my palms. My only option was ducking to avoid more burns, grabbing the figure’s ankles instead, successfully yanking them into the rippling pool of water. It let out a short shriek before splashing under the shallow waves.

“Not fast enough.” I grunted crossing my arms. I lay in wait for it to resurface with a single aether fired hand poised to engage in combat.

What I was not expecting was the sight of the fake Briana emerging from the water, silk clinging to every inch of her skin, hair clinging to her scalp and neck, nipples perked from the chill, and lips curled into a sexy angry pout. Wiping the water from her eyes, she blinked once, twice.

“Wha…Selwyn? You’re the creepy Merlin who’s been stalking me for the past five minutes? But..the demonia…” Her voice cracked in sheer shock.

I laughed incredulously. “What makes you think that I believe that you are really Briana Mathews? I’d have to be a total fucking idiot to believe that Briana would just happen to be exactly where I planned to be today by some twist of fate. This is clearly a trap. You are clearly a gorchel wearing her skin.” My heart ached at the thought of Bree meeting her end to a mimicry demon.

But I was at least lucky enough to have the ability to set it right. 

“Which means I have to kill you now.” Not an idle threat, but the thought of having to kill something that looked like the woman I loved was another example of how the universe wanted to torture me mercilessly.

“You… actually think… that I’m an imposter! God, are we really back to square one again?” She gritted emotions oscillated between anger and disbelief. Quickly shaking her head and taking a few steps back. “Fine, let’s just skip to the interrogation then. Ask me anything. Something that only I would know. As many questions as it takes.” Raising an eyebrow but shifting out of my fighting stance. I scoffed skeptically.

As if this ghastly happenstance could really bring her back to me.

 I couldn’t believe I was actually humoring its request. Then again, her voice, it rang so sweetly in my ears. Even if she was an imposter.

“Fine.” I mirrored.

Combing through the memories I sat inside of every day to recount a situation Briana wouldn’t forget. “How did we get away from the aether foxes that pursued us the night of the scavenger hunt on campus?” I waited while it crossed her arms trying to stay warm and failing.

“You revealed some underground tunnels and threw me down like a sack of potatoes.” She rolled her eyes. “Even after all your sass and interrogations, the foxes still found us.”

That…was a good response. Her heart didn’t fluctuate. But then again…anything could be revealed if they tortured the real Briana. I needed to ask more questions.

 “What aether abilities do you possess?” I pressed again stepping closer to the pool of water.

“More since…i..I left.” A quivering breath. “But the ones you’d remember were probably smelling aether, being an “aether furnace” as you put it, mediumship, and feeling whenever a Merlin is staring at me. Which is how I knew you were stalking me even before I turned around.” The Briana look alike was correct again making something awful twist in my chest.

Acceptable. More questions then.

“Who won the combat challenge in the squire evaluations?” I fired tilting my head judging everything its body was telling me.

“Through some absolute miracle, I did. Even if Vaughn took that cheap shot at me.”

“How did you find out how your mother died?” I encroached it closer. The fluctuations and feelings of pain rang through clearly. Now the creature’s eyes tossed to the side, and didn’t meet my gaze.

“The first time my Dad told me when I came home from school. The second time, we confirmed it with some of the records we stole from the Davis’ residence where you grew up.” She exhaled slowly eyes far away as if reliving the moment.

Impressive. Then a speed round.

“What’s Valec’s nickname for you?”

“Powerhouse.”

“What’s my nickname for Valec?”

She laughed at that. “I have no idea. I’m sure it’s something distasteful and obscene because you clearly don’t like him much. Yet…there may be a strange mutual respect there.”

“What did we do during your last full day at volition?”

Another slow quivering breath escaped her. “Everyone surprised me for my birthday.” She smiled.

“When was the first time we had sex?” I smirked walking forward again joining her in the water with another forward step. At this her entire face blew into flames and she started squirmed  under my unrelenting evaluation.

“We…we haven’t had sex.” She fidgeted and refuted in a tone that sounded almost as disappointed as it was perplexed.

 Still prudish then? I couldn’t help but think, but I wasn’t done with her.

“Fine. Then when was the first time we embraced?”

“The same night when we stole those records on our mothers.”

“When was the first time we kissed?” Now I was standing right over her. I needed to see and smell her reactions up close.

Instead of being shy she looked up, blush and all, and filled with a small grin. “The night of my birthday. I initiated it because I meant it.” A pause. “I still do.”

God, if she really is a gorchel… I wouldn’t mind dying this way.

Everything seemed so real about her. Could an imposter truly be this good? Would I have to observed even longer to be sure? I was battling the urge to pull her into my arms when she stepped back, tutting a finger. “Not so fast Emrys. My turn to ask a question.” She outlined and I crossed my arms challengingly.

Not waiting for my verbal confirmation she asked, looking up at me through her lashes. “What does my root taste like?” She gauged and I couldn’t help but to lick my lips. Now my smile grew wider as I peered right into her eyes. “Like honey wine, amber, green things growing, coppery fresh blood, and unforgettable power.”

I could hear her heart gallop at the thinly restrained growling base in my voice, equal parts anticipation and arousal.

“When did we first meet?” She queried.

I chuckled quickly summoning the memory. “You were alone in the woods about to jump off a cliff. Like a reckless idiot.”

She rolled her eyes and scoffed. “I would have been fine.” Her heart rate increased again and it took more of my will power than I thought I had not to touch her. “At the Crossroad’s Lounge… outside the bathroom. When I asked you about my outfit and I wanted to know what you thought about it. What did you say?” Her voice was light and breathy. A scent of curiosity, apprehension, excitement, and climbing lust.

Shit. If this really is a trap, it is flawlessly done.

 I let my eyes roam her shivering body. My mouth started to salivate at the thought of running my tongue over the goosebumps covering her neck and breasts. Bringing my eyes up to her lips, then finally her eyes, I replied. “I told you that you looked devourable.” I ran my tongue from fang to fang. “Not much has changed in that regard.”

Her breath hitched again while she bit her lip, dazed. The tension between us was full of potential. For a moment neither of us moved anything but our eyes. Yet even without words a conversation of yearning flowed unabashedly.

Another shiver brought her back to her senses. “Can we get out of here? You know…before I freeze to death?” She asked her shivering getting progressively worse.

“Sure…if you tell me what happened to the rest of your clothes.” I scoffed raising one brow. She pushed passed me to get back onto the shore. “I got an opportunity that I just couldn’t pass up. So I bolted.” She hissed as her feet collided against pebbles. “What about you?”

I sighed following her out. “I…just wanted to see a waterfall today.” At this she stopped and looked up at me with a searching gaze. Analyzing my expression for more before shaking her head.

“Alright, which way are we headed?” She asked and a realization struck me. My mother’s wards…they were created to prevent anything that meant either of us harm from entering.

The final test.

I kneeled down and patted my back. “Get on.”

“Are you sure? I’m soaked, no thanks to you.” She sounded unsure. Apprehension was evident in her stance. A shared skepticism kept the air tense.

“Yes, I’m sure. If either of us have bad intensions in transit; there is certainly an element of mutually assured destruction.” I mumbled and her facial expression did not seem convinced. Her eyes darted off toward the woods on the opposite side of the clearing.

Contemplating. Calculating. Concluding.

“Alright.” Finally conceding. The look alike took their time lowering her body onto my back and snaking her arms around my mid-section for security. I could feel her hard nipples against my back. It took my most valiant effort to ignore the sensation of her curves pressed against me every which way.

“Hold on tight.” Was all I said before taking off back toward the cabin. This was such a different journey than the one I’d taken to the waterfall only an hour ago. I could neither curse nor celebrate the sight of the woman on my back. There were far too many questions lingering. I wouldn’t even allow the smallest part of my heart to wish it.

Not until we crossed into the barrier.

As I picked up speed feeling my own urgency, the woman on my back nestled tighter into my warmth. In record time, we were outside of the barrier as I slid to a stop right beside it. She slid down right outside of my mother’s enchantments while I stood back holding my breath.

“This aether…doesn’t smell like you.” She mumbled running her hands alongside the castings.

“Yes. My mother put up the barriers.” My eyes whizzed between her and the enchanted walls.

“Ah…” She hummed in realization. “Let me guess. Any one can pass through, as long as they don’t mean harm?” Reciting my exact plan like it was child’s play. “So this is your final test for me then?” Leveling me with an annoyed expression, she crossed her arms over her chest.

“That works for me, but Selwyn Kane when I cross this barrier you owe me a hot shower, a change of clothes, and a hot meal. Not to mention you got my hair all wet! You know it takes me forever to detangle.” She fumed pushing my shoulder to walk right past me inside the layers of magic.

My jaw nearly hit the floor.

So…then…this really is my mystery girl. Like she fell out of the sky and back into my arms.

 Before I could complete the thought, I sped up and embraced her from behind. Pulling her head under my chin, my hands around her waist.

“Mystery girl. Where the hell have you been?” I whispered my body now trembling around hers. She exhaled heavily and I could smell the tears forming in her eyes. Pulling away from me she turned around to get my full measure.

“We can talk later. For now, I believe I’ve made several requests Kingsmage.” Bree piped up wiping away a stray tear and moving forward toward the cabin slowly. My eyes took in her injured feet and I made up my mind. Settling up to her pace I scooped her up princess style, and continued inward toward the cabin.

“Se-selwyn! I can walk you know.” Bree stuttered and I smiled effortlessly moving through the threshold.

“I know you can, but your feet have seen better days. Besides, your skin is still so cold.” I reasoned and she stayed quiet at that. I could come up with a million reasons why she should stay in my arms if she pressed me. Still, I was glad she didn’t.

I kept pace until we eventually arrived in the bathroom. I sat her down on the closed toilet seat while I gathered up towels and toiletries onto the counter. Bree was quick to sample the conditioner between her fingers and looked displeased at the consistency.

“This is a strange question for you, but what kind of cooking oils do you have?” She probed and I was thrown off.

“Canola oil, olive oil, and maybe some…coconut o-” I began and she cut me off.

“Bring the last two. I’ll need them for my skin and hair.” She proclaimed and I decided not to question it. When I returned Bree looked over both bottles with relief.

“Alright, I’ll be detangling my hair in here for a while, so feel free to ignore me for the next few hours.” Bree looked at herself in the bathroom mirror like she was about to go to war. A tinge of guilt kept rearing itself into my guts.

I was the one who got her hair wet in the first place.

“Do you want any help?” I offered. Now it was Briana’s turn to look at me like she was thrown off. The thought muddled around behind her eyes for a moment or two.

“Only if you want the help. I know you don’t really like people touching your hair.” I excused quickly giving both of us a clear out.

“Actually…yes. I’m pretty worn-out and I’d appreciate it. But I’ll have to show you how first. Do you have a stool I can sit on?” The question sent me zooming to fetch the stool from my mother’s laboratory. I listened studiously as she demonstrated the detangling process: dampening her hair and mixing the oil with the conditioner. That combination with careful finger combing brought back the curls. After some trial runs, Briana seemed confident enough to allow me to continue on my own while she tackled a separate section.

“You know… I thought about cutting all of my hair off. It’s so high maintenance, but my mother’s hair was so much like this. Sometimes I look in the mirror and stare until I see the parts of her I miss the most.” A heavy exhale left her lips at that admission.

I hummed meaningfully. It didn’t seem like the right time to say that I thought her hair was breathtaking.

“Is that why you don’t like people touching it?” I was always curious about this distinctive tidbit.

A dry laugh left her throat and she met my eyes in the mirror. “No, I felt the same even when my mother was alive. I think every black woman who was ever been in a space where people don’t look like her would feel like this.” She hummed thoughtfully wondering how best to convey her point. “There are many reasons. But some of the biggest are that a lot of people treat black hair that isn’t straightened like a spectacle. Next thing you know they want me to be their personal petting zoo. It’s degrading and makes me feel so…other.” Her perspective was something I could relate too. For most of my teenage life I was the only Merlin in so many spaces.

My name might as well have been other.

“Then there is the effort. Black hair takes so much energy to maintain, the last thing you want is someone else ruining all your hard work. Like a toddler with Cheeto fingers poking the wedding cake.” I laughed lightly at that while she continued.

“Not to mention hair is so…intimate. Who just walks up to someone and touches their hair?” Briana griped but my mind was stuck on the idea that touching her hair was intimate. Here I was with my fingers well entangled in her strands. I could feel the dopey smile gracing my face before I had the ability to stop it from happening.

Briana seemed to pick up on this once our eyes caught in the mirror again and she blushed. Looking for an out she changed the subject. “So…where is your mom?” Her eyes zipped over to the door like she’d be home any second.

“She is out… running errands.” Was the best response I could think off.

“Oh…so you mean to tell me that there’s a little corner bodega somewhere over the river and through the woods?” Bree looked back at me skeptically.

“I don’t mean to be cryptic, but that usually how she puts it. When she’s away I don’t get the details on everything that happened when she comes back.” I shrugged working away at another section of hair. It was occurring to me that this exercise was somewhat therapeutic.

“Oh? A cryptic Merlin who’s short on words. I wonder who that reminds me off?” Bree teased and I smirked at her through the mirror again.

“I’ll understand if you don’t want to talk about it, but have things…have you both talked about…you know…everything?” Briana danced verbally but her point was clear.

“We’ve talked and we are at least cordial with each other. Nevertheless, it has yet to be seen if our relationship will ever feel natural again.” I recited as honestly as I could. Bree nodded with a lingering melancholy on her expression.

“Either way, I owe her so much.” Briana estimated in a low voice. That thought struck me as odd as soon as she said it.

“Owe her? Like what?” I analyzed and found little that would qualify for this reaction. Bree looked at me in the mirror just as surprised that I was unaware. Like she shouldn’t have brought it up and was second guessing our discussion.

“For looking out for my mom and mourning her when she was taken from me. Not to mention she’s helped you so much with your demonia. I’m grateful that after everything… that I can still be lucky enough to sit and talk with you like this.” Bree confessed and my heart and mind clung even closer to her words.

Lucky? To just talk to me. She truly doesn’t realize that no one has ever said these things to me. Does she?

 I cursed my quick progress, temporarily dazed as I detangled the last section of hair. An awkward air filled the room while I spent far too much time trapped within my own thoughts.

Bree cleared her throat. “Well, I’ll wash this all out now. Thanks…for the help. I appreciate it.” Her face got warm all over again and I had to fight like a Trojan warrior not to embrace her. Briana was so endearing just as she was. I peddled the thought that she may not even know it.

“Then I’ll get started on some food.” I paused and smiled. “If… you’re done with the oils.” I raised a brow.

“Leave the coconut.” She warned and I raised my hands defensively grabbing the rest to allow her some privacy. Dinner normally would have been a simple eventless affair, but I felt the need to embellish for this unexpected reunion. The aftermath turned into grilled chicken, wild rice and beans paired with  fresh greens beans and salad from the garden.

“Um… Selwyn?” I heard wet footsteps padding around. Looking up from the final preparations I tried to control my feasting eyes. Bree’s hair was in miniature twists and those were secured up in a bun. She covered her skin with a towel that was just long enough to keep her virtues. I could smell the soap and coconut rolling off of her. It stirred yet more appetites inside of me.

Her voice pulled me back out of my daze.

“Do you…have something clean I can wear?”

Oh crap. I was supposed to get her a change of clothes.

My first thought was to go into my mother’s wardrobe, but thought better of it. While the two were around the same height, Bree was much curvier. I nodded and headed over to my room for a t-shirt and some shorts with a draw string. Returning with Merlin speed, I handed off the clothes. Bree took them graciously her heart rate sped up again once she realized that they were mine. Mumbling her thanks, she retreated back to the bathroom while I watched her go.

Shit. I totally forgot she can feel my eyes.

 I didn’t have to wait long afterwards for her to return. Imagining her wearing my clothes was one thing, but seeing her in them was another form of torture entirely. There was nothing form fitting about her dress at all, but I couldn’t help but feel aroused at the implication of it. Not to mention how I planned to bury myself in the scent of it later.

Dinner was a quiet affair. Neither of us followed the awfully apparent inclination to fill the air with sound. I couldn’t help but wonder what had changed from the awe-inspiring connection we had moments ago in the bathroom to… this heavy silence.

The sound of her chair being pushed back brought me out of my mental chamber. Bree’s plate was spotless, something I took as a great compliment. The element of strange was her quick movement to the sink. She seemed to be in a rush.

I couldn’t help, but ask. “Going somewhere?”

She didn’t turn around, but proceeded to wash her dish. Responding, “Yes. I shouldn’t…I mean… I can’t stay.” Ending with a firmer tone. The force in her voice even translated to her aggression with the dishes. She scrubbed like she was offended. I got up with my own sullied dishes and stood beside her at the sink.

It really is more than just my own paranoia. Something has changed in her. This scent of fear and discomfort. Did…I do something?

 “Briana, if I have done something to make you uncomfortable, please tell me so I can make it right. Or if being alone here with me is the issue I can sleep somewhere else outside of the cabin.” I suggested putting my dishes down, angling my body toward hers.

At words she looked up, astonished at my conclusion. “Oh…no Sel. It’s not you. I just… can’t be gone for too long.” Bree supplied again cryptically. I had my suspicions about exactly who and why she was out in the middle of the woods fleeing like a doe. But I wanted to hear it from her.

“Well you’re just going to have to turn into a pumpkin Cinderella because I’m not letting you leave at this hour. You’re clearly exhausted, injured, not to mention your hair is wet and the night has a chill.” I argued folding my hands over my chest.

Now her eyes really spoke. Like she couldn’t believe the words coming out of my mouth.

“You wouldn’t dare.” She challenged her eyes illuminating to an ember red.

“Oh, I would. And I’d take great pleasure in doing so.” I stepped in closer to prove my point. Her brows furrowed and her lips pouted. I couldn’t stop myself from wanting to taste her. Once again, I’d caught my stupor a few beats too late. By the time my eyes lifted back to hers a full blush covered her cheeks and the tips of her ears.

Even after all this time this feeling…the temptation of her hasn’t lessened.

 Losing her nerve, she turned back toward the sink to expand our distance. “Please Selwyn. I don’t want to fight with you.” The sadness in her voice nearly broke me. As if I needed any more evidence toward how entrapped I was by this woman.

I reached forward lifting her chin between my fingers. Determined to catch and hold her gaze once more. “We’ll always fight, remember?” Reiterating our call and response. “And besides we aren’t fighting because I’ve already made up my mind.” I let my hands move to brush the water droplets descending from her hair onto her forehead and neck. Her body responded so well to my touch that I could have purred. The arousal preening from that lovely cosmos between her thighs.

A heavy exhale passed her lips. “Do you always get your way?” Bree asked and I shook my head.

“Almost never.” I supplied without a moment’s hesitation.  I could see the wheels turning in her mind, probably plotting how best to slip out without my notice. I couldn’t find the will to really address her leaving when the idea of where she planned to go was much more daunting.

“Just say it Briana, I’m no fool. You were running from Erebus in those woods, but now you’re having second thoughts. You planned to go back in hopes he hasn’t noticed you’ve  gone. I know you’re the reason I ended up here with my mother. What I don’t know is what deal you made with Erebus to make it happen.” I could only be demure for so long. Especially regarding something as serious as this.  

If Briana was surprised that I knew, she didn’t show it for very long.

“It’s better that you don’t know.” She murmured and I rolled my eyes.

“And why is that? So we can somehow avoid this topic that I brought up on purpose” I reminded her.

“Because you’ll do something irrational and I don’t want that!” Briana cried out in frustration throwing her hands in the air.

“Irrational like partnering with the Shadow King?” I fired right back and now her eyes burned red.

“That wasn’t irrational. I got everything I wanted.” Bree countered tilting her chin up.

“And what exactly was worth selling your fucking soul Briana?” My patience finally snapping with this verbal cat and mouse littered with incomplete responses.

“You.” Briana Matthews responded without hesitation. I felt my eyebrows shoot up into my hairline. The steady beating of her heart, the surety of that gaze. She meant it.

Me? What… is she talking about?

“Alright. Now you really lost me.” I mumbled scratching the back of my head to soothe away some of the shock.

Then she closed the distance wrapping her arms around my middle, pulling us together in an embrace. Touching Bree always satisfied the parts of me that I never realized were so wounded. A cooling balm on a festering wound I had learned to ignore. With unfamiliar ease I snaked my arms around her waist until we no longer felt like two separate organisms.

“To bring you back from Demonia. To keep everyone I care about safe from all the chaos I create by existing. To train and become strong enough to keep everyone I love safe. That’s what I asked for. And that is what I got.” Briana spoke into my chest aiming to bring me into some sort of understanding.

“I see. That sounds expensive.” I disparaged my stomach sinking in realization.

“It doesn’t matter because it’s over. And…seeing you now… healed and alive. I would do it again. Because you’re worth all of that and more.” Bree leaned back from our embrace with a small warm smile that left me breathless. The sincerity in her eyes enflamed my chest. Then when Briana let her eyes lower down to my lips, I became an inferno.

I couldn’t hold back any longer.

Needing no other encouragement; I lowered my lips to capture hers. The tension from our verbal spat left Bree’s body as she sighed against my mouth. As gentle as I had begun, the needs from my King were far greater. Pressing her palms into my chest and dragging them up against my body until they intertwined behind my neck. With this new grip Briana pulled me closer into her kiss.

The heat and taste of her mouth was sending me close to my edge. Ravenously I deepened the kiss until my tongue knew every millimeter, every surface behind her lips. The demon inside of me wanted nothing more than to memorize all the bends that sculpted her body.

Lifting my King onto the counter, grip firmly on her hips; I made myself comfortable standing between her legs. Bree leaned up until her chest pressed against mine enticing an aroused growl out of my chest. My pants were getting uncomfortable with the tantalizing smell of this God sent creature in my arms.

Shit. I can smell how wet she’s getting.

 Pulling away from her took every shred of will power I possessed. Worse yet, seeing her low lids and bruised lips made my dick throb. Beauty like Briana’s was lethal this close.

“Wait Bree…” I contested and she groaned in disappointment.

“Yes Selwyn?” Briana questioned her voice nothing more than a breathy plea. It short circuited my brain for a few moments before the power of speech came back to me.

“We haven’t talked…about anything related to us. There still so much room for misunderstanding here. I don’t want either of us to make a mistake from the heat of this moment.” I paused letting my eyes travel down her body. “…because it would be far too easy for me to get lost in you for hours.” I had to bite my lips to keep from licking hers.

“More interviews Kane? We’ve been at this for hours.” Bree complained using my last name like another weapon in her arsenal to unknowingly seduce. Her hands proceeded to slink onto my shoulders while her fingers teased my neck.

  I am so thoroughly fucked.

I shook my lusty thoughts away. “Yes more questions. We’ve been separated more than a year. I don’t want anything else to jeopardize things between us. If this is something more, you deserve the clarity.” I reasoned doing my level best to treat this precious woman I cared for with sincerity. With honor.

“Fine. I’ll let you ask me five more questions. And then that is it for the night Selwyn.” She whined exasperated with my antics. “But I’ll only answer them if you promise not to stop until I say the next time you kiss me.” Her teasing fingers slid down my chest while she looked in my eyes.

Briana. I would do anything you asked me. I thought, but it seemed too dangerous a notion to share at this moment.

“Deal?” She asked impatiently.

“Deal.” I purred with a smirk. I knew I was being irksome, but this was Briana Mathews. King of the Roundtable. Root and Bloodcrafter. Medium. Owner of my heart. Bree deserved my eternal devotion if she wanted it. I simply wanted to read the terms and conditions.

“Were you running from Erebus this afternoon?” I began.

“In my conscious mind, I’m sure for a moment I believed I was. But in my subconscious mind, I knew I only wanted a break from his constant vigilance.” Truth filtered out and it made my stomach clench.

So she won’t stay. I surmised with a fresh stab of disappointment.

“Do any other Legendborn know where you are?”

“No. That is the power of shadows. No one can see inside, not even you.” Briana recited like a practiced verse straight from Erebus.

“Is your life in danger with Erebus?” My face hardened focused for any dishonesty. I was surprised when Bree laughed. “With or without Erebus, With or without the Order, and with or without the Morgaines my life will always be endangered by those who want my power.” I hated how correct and obvious her response was. I hated the greed of everyone who tried to covet Briana for selfish gain. Most of all, I loathed how she didn’t see me as strong enough to protect her from it all.

“How can I save you from whatever fucked up contract you’ve made with him?” I held her gaze like I owned it now.

“The only way would be to kill the Shadow King.” She replied, but I felt like I still hadn’t gained any information that I didn’t already know.

Now for the thing that scared me the most in this moment. “Is this all some kind of ruse to distract me from the very real danger you’re in? Or do you really want me right now?” I recoiled slightly in case I heard something that would hurt me.

“Selwyn. My mind always goes back to all those moments, to everything we shared together. I don’t even think I could untangle my heart from caring about you, much less wanting you, no matter how hard I tried. If anything, I should be asking you if all those times back when we were escaping the Order together were a ruse? Every time I get close enough to you to change something in our relationship you tell me the timing isn’t perfect and pull back.” Briana lowered her arms from me to cradle herself.

“Selwyn, I like you, but if you don’t want me you’ll have to say it plain. I don’t have any incubus…er’ Merlin blood telling me everything you’re feeling you know.” My King complained seemingly oblivious to what I thought was evident.

“Briana Irene, I want you more than you will ever comprehend.”

“Then show me.” Bree pleaded and extinguished the last of my strength. Before she could take another breath I was kissing her. Leaning into her body and appeasing the darker instincts that wanted nothing more than to please her. She returned my fire nibbling me, dragging her canines over my bottom lip. All the while, her eyes never left mine.

Then I realized.

Even if she’d told me this was all a means to an end for her. A momentary distraction. I had no notion to remove myself from her presence. The touch of this woman was more potent than any high crafted by magic. The ecstasy of her moans, her kiss, and touch…Fuck her touch…

…I wanted to devour her body until my eyes rolled back.

My lips moved to kiss and nibble her neck and the sweet song of a moan lifted from her throat. Agile hands snuck under my shirt caressing my bare chest enticing another growl from my vocal chords. Her heartbeat was hummingbird-like when my mouth settled over a sensitive nerve on her neck. Bree lifted her legs to rest them on my hips, locking her ankles, and securing me in her space.

I can’t tell who is trapping who…

“…let’s get out of the kitchen.” Briana’s airy words were all the direction I required to lift her off the tile and walk us into my room toward the back of the cabin. Slamming the door shut with my free hand I lowered Bree onto my bed and broke our kiss. Giving herself a moment to collect her breath as I kneeled in front of her.

Briana…my altar.

Taking her hands into mine I kissed her knuckles, displaying my fealty to her body. All preparation for worship.

“Briana Irene, are you sure you want this with me?” I tested her. I didn’t know the realm of her sexual experience, but even if she had any, it probably hadn’t been with a Merlin. Thus, she would not be aware of our primal tendencies.

So I had to warn her.

Show her.

Indulge her in any fashion she asked.

She huffed in annoyance. “More questions Selwyn Emyrs? Yes, I want you. Don’t you want me?”

“Eternally. Irrevocably.” I recited placing a wet kiss on her neck, then blowing onto the saliva to inspire a shiver. “Tell me cariad. How do you want me to please you?” I pulled back. I needed to take in her face. Craved to see her expression when she made her request.

She paused thoughtfully and released a hum that bordered on moaning. “I have no doubt you’ve got…” Her eyes wandered over my body. “…an extensive resume.” She chuckled coyly. “But I’m not in the mood for samples. Give me your specialty.” Now she leaned down to whisper next to my ear with a hot warm breath.

“…and don’t hold back Kane.”

Holy Gods, omnipotent beasts. Whatever grace has granted me this heavenly host before me to please, I am eternally grateful. I pray that you make me worthy of it.

 Smiling, I obliged. Taking in her scent again revealed something rather obvious.

“Briana? Why do I get the feeling you aren’t wearing any underwear right now?” I speculated whilst tugging at the draw string keeping her in my shorts. Her face reddened, but I didn’t want her to turn away in bashfulness. I stopped to hold her chin for a moment before continuing with the drawstring.

“…because the only pair I brought is still hanging to dry in your shower.” Bree explained, though her face was still, her eyes danced away from mine.

Not good.

“Does it embarrass you? That I can smell how aroused you’ve been this evening. That I can practically taste how wet you are right now just by breathing?” I divulged and if at all possible her heart beat increased as more heat beautified her features.

But then her eyes wandered to the ground.

Not good at all.

 Stopping again, I held her chin a second time. “Do not take your eyes off of mine cariad. I need your full attention if I am to deliver my specialty. Understand?” I scolded and that rebellion I loved so much shined in her eyes. Quiet for a moment, she considered my reprimand. All the while maintaining our heated gaze until finally…she nodded.

“No no no. You know me better than that love. I need to hear you say it. Please.” I encouraged and more irate fire warmed her beautiful brown eyes.

“Yes.” She complied.

I knew she was pissed, but I had to push her further. It would all be worth it.

“Yes…what?”

I was surprised she didn’t strike me at this point, but released a growl of her own.

“Yes Sel. I’ll keep my eyes on you.”

Excellent.

 My hands gripped the top of her borrowed pants. I flicked my eyes down and back to her. She recited a hurried yes, before I discarded them behind me in the room. Her entire mound was exposed to me as she continued leaking honey onto my sheets. The site alone was making me salivate. I was ravenous. I wanted to plunge by cock inside her until my name was the only thing she remembered.

I worked quickly, placing stacks of pillows behind her so she could be comfortable before returning to my post between her legs. “Lie back.” I instructed lowering to kiss both of her knees. Grazing my teeth further and further up her legs. Leaving a trail of bite marks and wetness until I reached her hips.  All the while our eyes were locked.

Crawling up I pulled her into a deep kiss. My fingers traced up her thigh until I sunk two inside her dripping center. Bree moaned into my mouth while my digits circled her core until they were covered in slick. Pulling back from the kiss our gazes were volcanic. Pulling out my soaked fingers I dragged them up her petals leaving a wet trail right to her clit.

Briana surprised herself with a sharp moan as I made contact, and I smirked. This was just the beginning. Applying pressure, I circled her nerves making her breaths come out shorter and sharper by the minute. Her arousal was permeating the air. Getting me hard and high on her scent.

I could see her battle to keep her eyes on me as her pleasure climbed. The sounds of my working fingers grew wetter, and I wanted nothing more than to drink her up until I was inebriated.

Not yet you hungry demon. Not yet. I had to be disciplined.

Briana’s eyelids grew heavier still and I sped up my pacing. Now her moans were elevated from a steady metronome to a beautiful symphony of music. Not waiting for me to give her her climax, she started grinding into palm. I took great pleasure in memorizing everything about this moment into my mind.

Bree’s hand shot up and held my bicep, trying to find stability as her legs started to shake. My ears could hear the quivering muscles in her walls. Clenching tighter and tighter. Leaning in I sucked on her earlobe, shifting off of her flesh to whisper, “Would you like to cum Briana?”

A wild Mhmm yes fought its way out of her throat through ragged breaths.

“How badly?”

Now she growled and squeezed my bicep enough to bruise. Well… a human anyway. “Fuck your questions. Stop toying with me.” She hissed grinding faster into my palm and I cackled. Having my fill as well I moved my fingers faster over her clit until she shot up into an intense orgasm. I held her desperate eyes and massaged her all the way through the throes of pleasure.

The look in her eyes. Her wet aching desire. I never want to leave this room.

As Briana’s heart started to slow down, I planted a slow heated kiss on her mouth while I pulled my fingers away from her warmth.

“My my… I never knew you were capable of such course language Briana.” I teased while she caught her breath and narrowed her eyes in annoyance.

“Funny… I knew from the moment I met you; you’d be a sadist.” She quipped and I smirked.

“That’s because you’re brilliant.” I complimented and meant every word. “…and by the way. That was just a warm up.” I planted another softer peck on her mouth. I could not get enough of how full and soft her lips were.

Her expression shifted again leaning up, but I tapped her shoulder. “Relax my King. Let me taste you.” Retreating off the mattress back to kneel in front of my glistening altar. I kissed each thigh and pulled her lower lips closer to my face. The richness of her cunt and arousal was enticing, mouthwatering from this distance. I licked my lips in anticipation flicking my eyes up to her as I lowered my mouth to press a kiss on her clit. Bree twitched and I finally let my aching tongue lap up the mess I’d made between her legs.

The taste of her was immaculate. The most decadent dessert made of her sweet essence and arousal. I swallowed every drop. Licking and dipping my tongue over her lips and inside her hot pussy. I was so entranced drowning in my own pleasure it took a few moments to notice Briana’s melodic symphony again. My eyes moved up to savor it and she met my gaze obediently.  

God, everything about this woman was crafted to obliterate my defenses.

“Ohghhhh… Selwyn that is so good.” Bree cried above me and I hummed into her folds making her twitch. Now her honey was leaking freely again and I ate to my heart’s content. I wanted to live and die with my face between her warm thighs. The softest place on Earth.

I licked up, up, up until my tongue pressed and sucked her clitoris. Now the moans that left my beloved’s throat were entirely possessed.

“Sel…don’t stop. Don’t stop.” She begged and it took no oath for me to obey her wishes. Swirling my tongue around and sucking until the blood enlarged her flesh. I moved my mouth mercilessly pulling her into another climax. Her hands slid into my hair while she rode my face.

“Shit.. I’m…ahhttt… c-cumming.” Briana sang, legs a quivering mess as she came in my mouth. Even then, I couldn’t bring myself to stop. I sucked and licked her through the aftermath until she tapped my shoulder. Wiping my mouth on the back of my hands I grinned at the satisfied exhaustion peering back at me.

“That was absolutely amazing. Definitely a specialty.” Briana complimented leaning forward to pull me back up to her. Part of me wanted to keep eating her out until she was cum-atose, but I had to chastise my demons against it… for now.

“I should be the one in a daze not you. Wake up Selwyn.” Briana teased and the room shifted sideways. Everything echoed strangely and instantly I was alone in the cabin again.

The fuck was that?

“Did you hear me? I said...wake up Selwyn!” A booming voice called and I had to cover my ears.

The wooden planks making up the walls in the room sounded like they were twisting in gale force winds on the verge of total collapse. My vision began blurring in and out mixing up my mind like a turntable.

Then I shot up nearly colliding with William and Nicholas. My heart was racing and the sun was beating in through the living room of the guest house of volition.

I…oh. Right, I’m at Volition.

… that was the most vivid wet dream I’ve ever had in my life.

“Come back to Earth Emyrs. Are you alright? How do you feel?” Nicholas peppered questions my way. My first thought was to make sure that my dick wasn’t as hard as I’d left it my dream. I exhaled gratefully to find myself mercifully flaccid.

“I was…having… a very interesting dream.” I started slowly and Lark scoffed.

“Great. Kane is having pleasant dreams while we dealt with a living hell out here.” My fellow Merlin sighed shaking his head.

“What are you talking about?” I was beyond confused and my head felt like it was just smacked with the trunk of a thousand-year-old Maple tree.

“Long story.” William exhaled heavily.

“Well make it short. Now.” I demanded and the three men shared a look.

I knew I wasn’t going to like it.

Chapter Text

Dawn was here.

I paced the halls of the main house, much to the annoyance of the ancestors who shared the space with me. But there was no way I was going to sleep. Being sidelined into waiting was driving me up the walls. I was so wired I hadn’t even bothered to redress myself after my spiritual bath. For once I was happy that doing my hair took so long. It was something to occupy my mind while I waited for Mariah’s exorcism to be complete. But after that was done, my face was glued to every east facing window. Waiting for that barn door to open. 

The cruelest voices inside of me replayed Natasia’s disappointment.

She called my treatment of Selwyn careless.

 My mind replayed everything from our bloodwalk. Reimagining the possibilities to course correct, but every scenario provided the same result. Bloodwalking on Arthur’s plane wasn’t safe, even if it garnered the answers we wanted. With every trip, there was a cost. Even if I attempted the trip alone, there was no telling what could hitch a ride into my body on the way back.

I can never go back there. Ever.

So that was my plan. I’d apologize to Selwyn and Nick for my negligence, hoping they’d forgive my blind arrogance. Then I’d have to let them know, I wouldn’t take either of them on a another bloodwalk.

It wasn’t worth any of this.

I prayed it would be enough, but even in my heart it still felt lacking. I still felt like a feral thing that was too dangerous to keep in the house with the civilized folk. The one who was a danger to everyone. The one who could only be tamed by that old greedy demon.

Slipping down the wall with my back to the window I prayed I was on the right path. That once Erebus was gone and my father rescued; I could finally live a peaceful life with the people I loved.

But there were no guarantees.

What if I’m hopeless…

I slide my head between my knees and for the first time in a long time I wanted my mother. To hold her. To be in her embrace and weep like a child. To hear her hushed voice telling me that everything was going to be alright. Even if it wasn’t, I wanted her to lie to me. Just so I didn’t have to be afraid for a moment. One sweet blissful moment.

“Bree?”

I slowly rose my head and Mariah stood in the doorway looking bone weary.

“Where’s Sel? What happened? Are you okay?” So much rushed out of my mouth at once. Mariah’s eyebrows scrunched together, not sure which question to answer first.

“Selwyn…he’s alright for now.  Not possessed anyway. He’s resting in the guest house. William and the others are tending to him.” Mariah kneeled down in front of me with a weighty thump and a loud exhale.

“Spirits say you took the spiritual bath, but haven’t stopped pacing the halls since you did your hair.” Mariah’s hand moved to my face and wiped the tears from my cheeks.

“…Mariah. I don’t think I’m a good person to have around. Everyone close to me…. gets hurt or worse. I’m starting to think that this was a nice interlude, but everything would just calm down if I just went back to the Shadow King.” I whimpered and before I could say more, I felt a sting on my cheek that made my ears ring.

Did I just get slapped?

“I’m so sorry Bree. That was not me! A spirit jumped me for a second.” Mariah’s hands flew over her mouth as she looked just as surprised. She shook her shoulders before yelling out. “Okay! Okay! Don’t jump me, I’ll tell her now.” Mariah yelled to the space behind her where my eyes caught faint glowing movement.

My sister in root turned back to me with the most serious expression I’d ever seen her wear. “Briana. There are so many types of ancestors here, but most of them have been enslaved. The way they see it there are two types of people. For them getting an opportunity to escape their circumstances were so rare. But every now and then, those chances would come along. Even then many people had families and loved ones who would suffer if they made a rash decision. So in the even rarer circumstances where someone didn’t have much to lose and also had the opportunity to flee some still couldn’t find the courage to leave.” Mariah released a sad breath like she was thinking of some spirit in particular.

“Briana you are one of the rare people in these rare scenarios. Better yet, you were rescued by the people who love you unconditionally. Sad thing is, they could rescue you a thousand times. However…” A long paused. “It would all be for nothing if you don’t have the wherewithal to keep it that way.” Mariah shook her head and looked at me with candid disappointment.

“Bree Bree, I’ve coddled you enough. Now it’s time for you to get up and fight for yourself girl! Don’t ever let these ancient enemies defeat you. You have to choose to fight for yourself. To selfishly fight to live the life you dream. If not, your time here on earth will be spend in servitude of others. Even if it’s not Erebus, it would be someone else Briana. Because if you don’t learn to stand up for yourself, someone else will come along to repeat this entire cycle.” Mariah clasped my hands on hers.

“I know it’s tough right now, but never….and I mean NEVER! Lose that fighting spirit that lives inside you girl.” Mariah spoke life into me and I nodded fervently.

Of course she was right.

I could pay respect to my fears. Give them space, but it was such a fight to make sure they didn’t consume me. This was one of those moments. If Erebus thought he could hurt my father and drag me back under his thumb, he’d have another thing coming.

“Mariah, you are an angel. Thank you.” I let out a breath I didn’t remember I was holding. “Just was having a moment of weakness, that’s all. Please thank the ancestors for me.” I leaned in and hugged her before finally standing to my feet.

“Oh you can thank them your damn self by finishing what you started in that back field. I know we’re all waiting for Valec to get back, but being idle clearly isn’t good for you. So get dressed, have breakfast with the boys, then get back to work.” Mariah smirked pinching my cheek and leaving my bed room.

I spotted myself in the vanity mirror and nodded at my reflection.

No more pity parties. Time to be a dragon.

****

I jumped into my shorts and tank top and anxiously twiddled my fingers the entire walk over to the guest house. I was grateful that no one else was there to witness my visible anxiety, but knowing the Merlins they would be sure to smell it on me.

My eye caught onto the large hole in the upper floor of the building. It looked even bigger in the morning sun, and I couldn’t help but feel for Mariah.

Don’t get distracted Bree.

Without further delay, I leaned forward pushing open the front door. In the living room William and Selwyn were sharing a cup of tea together. No one else seemed to be around.

“Before you ask,  Larkin and Nicholas went to the hardware store in the closest town. It might rain later so, best to patch up that hole upstairs as soon as possible.” Selwyn commented as I felt his eyes wandering me up and down.

He’s definitely reading me.

“Oh.” I responded lamely. Both men mirrored my silence which frazzled me unexpectantly.

“What?” I squeaked peeking into our bond to feel waves of his annoyance and fatigue.

“Briana you absolutely reek of an apology. Your posture and your scent. So get on with it.” Selwyn groaned; his voice sounded exhausted.  My heart panged at that even with his haughty delivery.

“Selwyn…I’m so sor-” I began and he cut me off.

“I forgive you. Now let’s move on.” He rolled his eyes and leaned in to take a sip of tea.

“Y-you…you don’t even know what I’m apologizing for?” I sputtered hands landing on my hips. “Didn’t you say that makes an apology less effective if I don’t specify.”

“Ahh… so you do listen to the things that I say.” He smirked and raised an impressed brow over to William, who did his best to stay out of it. Even though the grin on his face said it all.

“I do.” Sel spoke again.

“Do what?” I responded, confused.

“I do know.”

“Know what?” I was getting angry now.

“I know why you’re apologizing.”

My hip popped out and my tongue skirted over the front of my lower teeth. “Is that so?”

“Briana. You couldn’t have known I’d be possessed by Merlin.”

“But I know that blood walking can be dangerous. Even still I brought the both of you.”

“See this is what I’m talking about. I thought we were already in the willing compromise area of our relationship, but we just keep getting back to this.” Selwyn said to William who continued to keep his eyes on the other side of the living room.

Were they just talking about me before I got in here?

“Sorry, I’m not here right now.” William smiled maintaining his distant gaze.

Selwyn looked back at me and sighed. “Why do Nicholas and I have no agency in this? We’ve both gone bloodwalking with you before and have both seen what can happen when things go wrong. Are we just mindless minions who follow your every whim?”

“You know better than that.” I sucked my teeth.

“If that’s true, then why don’t you?” He posed and I paused taken aback. My brain couldn’t conjure any reasoning that went beyond that.

“You’re oversimplifying this.” I rebuffed best I could.

“Am I? Or am I seeing things juuuuuuusssttt right?” Selwyn sipped his tea again. This entire conversation was shrinking my guilt and growing my frustration. For some reason, that felt like Sel’s entire plan.

“Doesn’t stop the guilt I feel about it.” I mumbled.

Now Selwyn sighed expression softening a bit. “Well if it makes you feel better, I can kick William out and you can come over here to play nurse.”  He said it so innocently, but the mischief in his smirk and eyes said it all.

I shook my head in disbelief. “Whatever, fine you win.” Even through the flirtatious banter it was clear he was tired. I didn’t want to drag out my apology for the sake of making a point.  Selwyn needed to rest.

Waving my hand I retreated to the kitchen to get some grub.

****

Tending to the back field most of the day made my lacked of sleep catch up to me. No one else ventured out to the far side of the property until the sun was on its decent. By then, I’d thankfully finished tilling all the soil.  My work was a major improvement, but it certainly lacked the green lush beauty it had been before my arrival. Before my destruction.

Mariah commandeered me for dinner, but not before scolding me for missing out on lunch. Washing up and heading to dinner was finally starting to feel routine. I liked that.

Not for much longer. As soon as Valec is ready, I’ll be leaving this place behind.

This time I was pleased to end my walk with the morning’s debris cleared and the entire wall patched with some fresh wooden planks adhered with moist cement.  Yet upon arriving at the table, I couldn’t hide my disappointment that Valec wasn’t back yet.

“It’s only been twenty-four hours Bree. Give him more time.” Nick interjected pulling out the seat next to him and across from Sel.

“You’re just as bad as Selwyn.” I muttered dropping down into my seat with a huff. Nick gave me a confused look. He tossed the same expression back to his former Kingsmage.

“Briana is referring to our habit of reading people before assessing if they are willing to have said conversation.” Selwyn filled in pouring gravy over his rice. Nick nodded slowly understanding.

“Sorry B.” Nicholas was quick to bashfully apologize.

“Thank you, but I wanted to…also apologize for bringing you on that bloodwalk. It’s pretty clear that they are dangerous, so I don’t think I’ll ever bring any of you again. Unless it’s an emergency.” I supplied sliding the heavenly smelling grilled chicken onto my plate.

“Hmm… an emergency like your father being kidnapped and thrust into a hellish dimension?” Nick paused. “Cut yourself some slack. Plllluuuuuuusss, I’m positive Selwyn and I would much rather come with you then let you enter such an unpredictable place alone. Remember, better together and all that.”

My eyes immediately looked to Selwyn who had an “I told you so” all over his face. He was wise to keep the actual words to himself. Dinner was filled with polite light conversation after that.  Which was fine by me. I was ready to collapse into the nearest soft surface. I excused myself from the table and headed out for the night.

Before I ascended the steps the nickname “little dragon” sang on the air.  Afterward the familiar brushing sensation of her eyes on me followed.

Shit. The last person I wanted to talk to.

“I know I’m the last person you wanted to talk to.” Natasia began and my face warmed in embarrassment.

Either she can read minds or I just said that out loud.

 “No I cannot read minds. Body language on the other hand…” Natasia looked me up and down. “Wasn’t that a lesson Erebus shared with you?” She questioned and I couldn’t stop myself from thinking.

Well I certainly didn’t give him another son, so no. I don’t want any body language lessons from him.

 “No. Most of the lessons were around harnessing my raw power. Making me fight for my life in order to learn to survive. It’s what I asked of him after all.” I explained and Natasia nodded slowly.

“…Faye, would be disappointed in us both.”

Her words surprised me and I was sure it took zero training to see that. Before I could ask what she meant Natasia beckoned me to follow her. I was getting serious deja vu from our fight earlier this week.

Just when I finished up the yard too.

“When I first met your mother, I was doing very similar work for the Southern Chapter as my son performed for his post as Kingsmage. On a night like tonight, where you could smell the incoming rain, I saw her in the woods. Sensed her aether and tracked its location. As soon as I laid my eyes on her she got up and ran away. I had seen her from a large distance and assume something in the forest spooked her.  I didn’t know about the abilities of your lineage to sense Merlin back then. When I went to investigate the spot, she’d been kneeling, it was clear it was an abandoned campsite. Her foot prints were right next to the fire. There in the center of the cold soot and charcoal was this beautiful white orchid. It all smelled like her root. I could even taste bits of it in the air.” The further we walked the deeper Natasia fell into the memory.

“Little dragon, I wasn’t sure how I knew, but I was positive your mother made that flower grow with her two hands. And that moment shattered my entire world.” The master Merlin’s face was still clothed in awe.

“Up until then I had only been taught aether manipulation as a weapon. But that evening I saw it used for something…beautiful. Something good.” Natasia explained finally arriving back from her reminiscing.

“I believe you’ve taken in too much colonial philosophy from your time amongst the Order and it’s adjacents. Your advantage is not in besting your enemies at their own game. Your victory shall be besting them with what only you can do.”

I tried to digest Natasia’s words. “My own game? Hard to imagine. If it were up to me no one would be fighting each other, only returning the demons to their own plane.” I placed a hand to my heart and tried to listen closer. “I’d want to use aether to help people, to end this ceaseless war, get equality for Merlins, and get rid of all the ideals that tear us apart.”

Natasia hummed and looked up at the stars. “Noble pursuits. Yet for something new to grow; what came before must cease to be. How will you enforce change and free yourself? Will you subjugate? Burn everything to ashes? Use your new found strength to break the old way?” Natasia pressed me and my heart squeezed.

“You say you want to kill, but can you?” Natasia narrowed her eyes down at me.

“If it comes to that I will.” I defended and Natasia’s face read pure disbelief.

“No, you still wavier. Your hesitance is dangerous. I saw it plain as day when we crossed blades.”

“I’m sorry that I didn’t want to kill the closest person to my mother I’ve talk to in years! Not to mention you’re Selwyn’s mother!” I spat.

  Does she really want me to hurt her to prove a point?

“It’s more than that Briana. You are different. Your companions, with the exception of Mariah, have all taken lives, human and demon alike, in the name of the Order. I don’t doubt you have the raw power to defeat the Shadow King, just the conviction. But is that such a bad thing?” Natasia surprised me with a small smile.

“Faye wanted to keep you hidden as long as she could. Because of her efforts you were able to meet the Order with your sense of moral justice intact. I cannot help, but to see you killing Erebus as a surrender of her efforts. Moreover, it does not seem to align with your soul little dragon.” Natasia placed her hand on my shoulder.

I shrugged away from her.

“I see.” I exhaled and stopped walking. “You still love Erebus.” I posed and Sel’s mother was silent.

So she doesn’t deny it.

 “Do you truly care about the path I choose to take or is this all a ploy to plead mercy on his behalf?” I jeered all the while despising the way this conversation was headed.

“I don’t doubt that part of me still cares for Erebus, but he is more than capable of being held responsible for his treacherous actions. My concerns are more with my foolish son, who would follow you to the ends of the Earth. Even in the midst of the intense treatment that nearly took his sanity, he would utter your name.” Natasia face looked displeased to share this.

I kept silent. It didn’t seem appropriate to say more on Selwyn to his mother. Besides that, we had reached the back field.

It looked barren in the fading light.

“You must decide before you leave. To hesitate here is suicide for you, and certain death for the others.” Natasia knelt down and beckoned me to follow suit.

“What…are we doing?”

“Give it a try. See if you can regrow the grass here like your mother could.” The master Merlin prompted and I was dumbfounded. Of course I’d tried before, but this field was huge.  

“But…”

“Hesitation is death. Try Briana Mathews.”

Fine.

 I dug my fingers into the soil and closed my eyes. The ancestors. I could feel their energy all around me, but if I looked closer the ground itself was soaked in that same energy. I could feel it all. The hidden moisture. The waiting seeds. The pulsing warmth of the disappearing sunlight coating it all.

The raw energy. It’s everywhere. Maybe if I just push into it.

 I pushed back on the root instead of letting it wash over me.

Please grow into something beautiful.

I could feel energy leaving me and opened my eyes.

Nothing had changed.

“Pshh… so much for that.” I was exhausted so I moved to leave, but Selwyn’s mother held onto my shoulder.

“Look closer dragon. I can hear what you fail to see.”

Tiny green specs were pushing through the soil. Slow, but sure. Determined. We both looked on as the green specs grew, sprouting leaves. Twisting and reaching up with skyward branches. Each plant showing their own uniqueness for all to see. Everything bloomed in a vivacious field of wild flowers. Blue Columbines, Beardtongues, Yarrow, and yellow wallflowers were the few I knew by name. But by any other name, this sight of the ground coming to life was breathtaking.

Using my root like this felt like my mother was here with me. Embracing me.

Mom would be proud of this.

“You see now. I could never imagine someone like your mother, like you…wounding with this power. Creators of life shouldn’t use these matchless natural gifts to take life. That is a dangerous philosophy so different from this miracle. I have yet to meet other’s capable of this type of craftsmanship. Yes, there are Puritanical points to this view point, but I couldn’t abide without saying my piece to you little dragon. Ultimately, the choice is yours.”

I turned away from the flowers only to see that Natasia had already left. Another Merlin disappearing act.

She thinks if I kill Erebus, I’ll be no different than the Order. Another war maker. But what other choice do I have? Unless he’s got a serious pollen allergy, none of this will help.

With my next deep breath the sweet smell of flowers filled me up. Through will power alone I dragged myself to bed and fell into oblivion when I closed my eyes. When I woke the next morning, I felt Merlin eyes all over me. Shooting up I saw Valec seated in the corner of my room.

“Pack up Powerhouse. We’re moving out.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

The only thing keeping me grounded was the periodic jostling of the truck. Low tones of a fuzzy classical composition on the radio tossed around the vehicle too. We’d left Mariah back at Volition after a hearty breakfast and an intense tactical meeting lead by Valec and Alice. Now, there were three and a half hours between us and the Great Sand Dunes National Park.

The tactical meeting***

Once a few of us cleared away the dishes and washed up; Alice splayed a large map over the dining room table. The topography lines varied in distance, but displayed the high contrast inelevation between us and our destination. It made me realize just how high up we really were here. I briefly wondered if the thinner air of Mariah’s Volition had any effect on the veracity of my flames.

Or the intensity of my visions here.

Alice cleared her throat bringing us all back to focus on our task. It was still awkward for me to hear her voice. Her clinical coldness stung like frostbite. I yearned to hear her call me Matty again. Was afraid to admit to myself that it may never happen.

“We’ll be heading over to the Great Sand Dunes; the most desolate part of the area. Upon arrival we’ll set up camp and start the preparations for opening the veil.  The actual veil opening will not take place until dawn the next day because we’ll need as much sunlight as we can get. Valec was able to get a hold of a pretty strong locator spell that should get us within a 5 mile radius of Edward Mathews. From there it will be up to our cambions to track him and bring him back through.” Alice began with her arms behind her back like a true army general.

“Now, for the gruesome details. First, as Natasia has made a few of us aware of,  prolonged exposure to the other side of the veil has adverse effects. To Merlin and humans, a like.  After only three hours both parties experience mild schizophrenia and intense psychosis. Meaning for retrieval, Edward Mathews will likely require sedation via mesmer once located. More importantly, the text we reviewed does not recommend exposure longer than five hours. At that point, the effects of the Shadow realm become too potent to find your way back on your own.  For this I have programmed timers to beep every thirty minutes for the first four hours, and vibrate every ten minutes during the final hours. After five hours, we go into emergency evacuation.”

Valec scoffed and chimed in. “Hades forbid we get to six hours: Abandon all lost parties and close the veil.” The salesman handed out the bright red timers to each of us attached to black lanyards.

Alice continued. “Second hurdle is the veil itself. For the entire time our retrieval team is inside the shadow realm; the veil must be held open. Thankfully it can be shrunken to conserve energy, but for the most part it must be large enough to anticipate who is stepping through. Opening the veil is very similar to what has been done in the past to force Camlann. Therefore, the scent of our world seeping through it will attract hellbeast to the opening. That is where our defense team comes in. As long as the retrieval team is on the other side of the veil, it will have to be defended. Valec has some aether vials that can be set up inside the veil to mask as false positives, but chances are we will encounter interference within the five-hour window. Not just from the Shadow realm, but demons who are already on this side of the veil too.”

“Demons like Erebus.” Natasia supplied gravely.

Alice nodded. “Third the conditions. It’s not peak summer any more, but that doesn’t mean the desert is any more forgiving. Everyone on defense must stay hydrated if you’ll be any use to us at all.”

Clearing her throat Alice shifted away from the map, her eyes looking beyond the room into an unknowable future. “Finally, our worst-case scenario. An arrival of Erebus. With our divided forces, we cannot hold the barrier and Erebus too. Our best bet if he arrives, is the close the veil immediately and fight for our lives. If we can defeat him, we’ll reopen the veil to rework the retrieval. If we need to escape, we’ll regroup and do the same. If we die, well… I’ll bore you with reincarnation theories another time.” Our tactician waved dismissively bringing her hands back to the map.

“Now for assignments.”

Retrieval Team: Briana, Selwyn, and Larkin

Internal Veil Defense: Nicholas and Valec

External Veil Defense: William and myself.

“Natasia, you will be the one to keep the veil open after and perform the ritual.” Alice looked around the room, but squinted when her eyes got to me.

“Stick to the plan. Got it?” She practically seethed.

“Yes. I understand.”

*** End of flashback

Sel and Larkin were in the front, while William and I filled the back seats. Lark was an impressive navigator handling the map and a compass; which he preferred over the pinned location Alice sent to the vehicle’s internal GPS system. Both Merlin held their old fashion preferences in common. Something that played into their charming quirks.

Feeling a tingle on my cheeks and a tickle over our bond; my eyes caught Selwyn’s in the rear-view mirror. As much as I fed apprehension over our bond, he had his fair share of concerns too. I gave him a weak smile before looking back out the window toward the rapidly changing landscapes. I could feel we’d be close enough to make camp soon.

True to my assumptions we arrived with the other cars and set up camp. The setting sun sank over the distance snowcapped precipices. The shifting hues of light, partnered with the ebbs and waves of sand, were utterly breath taking. Deep red toward the west made for a slow reveal of the milky way overhead in the east.

Dad… he’s good with constellations. Bet he could tell me every star up there.

 “Do you know them?” My head shifted over my shoulder as Nick placed down a bag of coals and starter logs in front of me.

“Who’s them?” I didn’t have the slightest clue what he was talking about.

“The constellations, B.” Nick squatted into a seat beside me.

“Not that well.” I admitted feeling sore for not paying more attention to my Father. He never scolded me for it though. Just called his astronomy lessons ‘the musings of an old country boy’. Pulling my eyes away from the sky to find Nick. “Do you?”

“All the Legendborn kids do some wayfinding lessons, so yeah. But I couldn’t tell you any of the mythology behind it all like Selwyn.” He smiled warm like he was back inside of a memory.

“My father knows wayfinding as well. Makes me wish I listened to him more. I was such a brat sometimes.” I scolded myself. It was too easy to conjure memories of my own stubbornness.

“I definitely can relate to that.” Nick murmured and I immediately felt guilty. He had to watch while his father was impaled. I was sure his mind lingered in that memory more often than he cared to admit.

“Did you ever find your mother?” It slipped out before I could stop myself.

God…of all the insensitive things I could h-

“Yes. It was an accident really.” Nick scratched the back of his head like he was still trying to understand the turn of events himself. “I was still trying to find more clues on your whereabouts. I’d commandeered some of my father’s files on abandoned bases of operation. I guessed that Erebus might take you somewhere like that. Then I stumbled on a folder he’d dedicated to her.” His eyes moved back up toward the multicolored sky. His hand fished matches from his pocket.

“She’s an elementary school teacher in some small town in Connecticut. I went there and watched her with her class at recess one day. But…I decided I didn’t want to bring her back into this life. As long as she’s safe and happy, I can live with that.” Nicholas struck the match and let the bag of coals catch the flames.

I paused. Something about his words didn’t sit right with me. “I used to think that about my Dad. It didn’t stop this all from catching up with him.” I grabbed a fistful of sand and let it fall through my hands. I wanted to say more though.

“Nick…may I ask you something personal? You don’t have to answer if it’s too…I don’t know… intrusive.”

He chuckled and leaned forward. I could see the blazing reflection of the fire in his eyes. “Well now that you’ve peaked my interest, I can’t imagine myself saying no.”

“Please don’t take this the wrong way, but don’t you think you’re being too complacent?”

“Complacent.” He scoffed. “About what?”

“Maybe this is exactly what makes me so childish, but I want you and your mother to be together again. Especially now that your father’s gone. You two deserve to be happy together. To me, if you two stay apart… the Order wins.” I crossed my arms over my knees and rest my head on its side, but only enough so I could keep my eye on the Scion of Lancelot. He seemed to be chewing on my words.

“You were like that when we first met too. Using inaction as a form of rebellion. I didn’t like it then either. But I love and respect you so I kept it to myself.” I felt my face falling into a pout while Nick hummed along, eyes still burning.

I let a hollow laugh. “I know I’m a bull in a China shop nearly every day, but that’s because I’m scared of having regrets. And…I don’t want you too either.” I shrugged hoping my sincerity came through with half as much radiance as his always did.

“Your bravery is what makes you you Bree. And…I’ll keep your advice in mind. Thank you.” Nic wrapped his arm around me and pulled me in for a hug. I could feel the tickle of annoyance from Selwyn, who was reviewing battle plans with Alice across the campsite.

But his eyes were on the two of us.

The rest of the night passed with a strong somber mood.

Selwyn made a sleeping arrangement for the three of us in his truck bed.  The dessert night was frigid, so it made the most sense for Selwyn to be sandwiched in the middle of Nick and I. His naturally elevated body heat made it difficult not to draw closer in the pitch-black night.

By morning I’d only gotten a couple hours of sleep. The anticipation of the danger I was about to put us all in weighed too heavily. I couldn’t allow myself to feel anything close to comfort. However little rest I’d had; I was positive that Sel had even less. I could tell by the way he was breathing. The level of consciousness passing over our bond. My Merlin was keeping his ears open for any possible threats that might find us. I’d left the Selwyn who stuffed his mouth and laughed loud and free back at Volition.

This morning I’d woken up next to the child soldier drawn back into war times.

All the same, in my waking I clasped our hands together.  Pulsed my grip in his. Once. Twice. He slowly turned, his warm glowing eyes meeting mine. Without words we comforted one another over the bond. Massaging safety and protection through every strand of magic that tied us together. The depths of our bond were so intense words couldn’t describe it. I only knew from the tightening in my throat and stinging in my eyes.

Why did love feel so big? So terrifying?

Yet the connection between us knit tapestries that rivaled Earth’s most beautiful landscapes. Selwyn was right in the end. There was no preparing for feelings like this. Bringing me out of my morning musing. Selwyn kissed my forehead, my left cheek, my right, and left a hot imprint on my lips. Before I could reciprocate in kind he was gone. Leaving the absence of his warmth and Nick’s light breathing behind.

****

Once everyone was awake, we frantically  broke our fast and struck down camp back into our respective vehicles. Taking our positions Alice made sure all our timers were synced before reiterating yesterday spiel.

“Alright, it’s about to be 6AM on the dot. Five hours from now brings us to 11 AM, which hopefully means we’ll complete the mission before peak sun at noon. Natasia, please begin.”

Selwyn’s mother glided over the sand not leaving a single footprint. Strategically her back was against the rising sun, knowing she’d have to hold this position for the next five hours. Maybe more.

Welsh slid off her tongue like a song:

Dimensioned paths created sublime

Roedd llwybrau dimensiwn yn creu aruchel

Layered over the vastness of time

Haenog dros ehangder amser

Divine power at your behest

Gallu dwyfol ar dy gais

Pierce the veil by my request

Tyllwch y gorchudd yn ôl fy nghais

Tightened binding at last unfurl

Rhwymiad tyn o'r diwedd dad-ddirwyn

Open a path to share our worlds

Agorwch lwybr i rannu ein bydoedd

By my strength remain ajar

Trwy fy nerth aros yn agored

So willing souls may journey far

Mor barod y gall eneidiau deithio ymhell

Then by my word close again

Yna gan fy ngair cau eto

Relieve unbalance, let merging end.

Lleddfu anghydbwysedd, gadewch i'r uno ddod i ben

Great creator mutate this form

Creawdwr gwych treiglo'r ffurflen hon

So that my will may be performed

Fel y cyflawnir fy ewyllys

Natasia twisted both of her ankles deeper into the sand to strengthen her stance. Both of her arms shot upward like bamboo shoots while the space in front of her swelled like a stormy sea. The sight of it was vertigo inducing, my mind was barely able to comprehend what I was witnessing.

The air itself was bending.

Rippling.

Just as the visual oscillations seemed to reach their peak; Natasia slowly began to draw her hands outward into a complete circle. With every inch her hands moved, the veil peeled backward into a dark expanse.

Once Natasia’s hands met together again at the perfect 6:30 position, the entire veil was opened. Despite the slowly heating atmosphere, chilled putrid air spilled out onto the sand and tumbled around our feet. A distant demonic groan petered into our ears.

It felt like death was breathing on us.

My eyes wavered around our rag tag band of fighters; all of us doing our best to conceal our apprehension in our own way.

“I’ve closed many veils in my time, but seeing one opened is a new beast entirely.” Larkin beat through the unsteady air permeating our camp.

“Agreed.” William affirmed placing a hand on his arm.

“Hell, I’ve lived a long time and I haven’t seen much else like it.” Valec quipped straightening his suit jacket.

“Let’s move out.” Selwyn prompted, but I could see all of his hairs standing on end. Valec, Nick, and Larkin fell into step behind him preparing to cross worlds. I moved to follow suit until Alice’s voice caught me off guard.

“Matty!”

I turned around sharply, my eyes no doubt widened with shock.  Alice’s eyes still held the unyielding frost I was starting to become accustomed to. Yet she used my nickname with an urgency that made my heart clench.

I said nothing.

Only looked onward to the person who knew me the best, with or without bonds.

“Bring him back.” Alice voiced with the authority of an order, but underneath was the warmth of someone who watched me struggle to stay afloat for years.

“I will.” I affirmed with a curt nod. We held our gazes communicating more than the six words exchanged ever could.

With that the retrieval and offensive teams began our decent into Hell.

Chapter Text

Smoky darkness whisked over the ground. At first glance its movement wasn’t noteworthy. Chilling yes, but not out of place over the shifting moon lit sand. But soon I realized this realm had no wind. Not a single breeze. Only deathly foreboding silence.

Yet the mist moved. Propelled by some unknown force. I prayed I didn’t stay long enough to figure it out.

Hollow looking dead trees stretched from the ground and reached toward the full blood moon overhead. Each branch cast downward dark handlike impressions. The combined shadows and shifting ground made the illusions look like moving fingers were everywhere.

I’ve only been here less than a minute and I already feel crazy.

 I took a deep breath resisting the urge to slap myself to fight off the shiver. Suddenly a comforting warmth massaged my nerves and I felt my focus returning. That familiar comforting heat. I was sure to push my own reassurance and calm back over my bond with Selwyn.

That’s right. Dad isn’t the only one who needs me in here. I have to be strong and focused for Selwyn too.

“It’s already shrinking. Good.” Valec cut through the thick tension. Surprising no one, he looked just as well dressed and unfazed as he usually did. While the rest of us look like the devil himself was using his fingernails to play the xylophone on our spines.

“Alright blondie. We’ve got to scatter these aether vials quickly. Together. No one goes alone.” Valec began. Nick pointed toward his chest and looked around perplexed while mouthing the moniker ‘blondie’ soundlessly confused.

Valec directed the rest of us. “The rest of you be sure to drop a few far from our trail to keep this location masked from whatever roaches crawl out from this dimensional septic tank. And remember, time is everything.  Miss that and get left behind.” Valec’s face wore an unfamiliar firmness.

Until he looked back at me and smirked. “…’cept you Briana. I’d risk it all for that sweet hot chocolate.” I rolled my eyes and heard Selwyn growling behind me.

“Maybe we should leave you behind Valec…” Selwyn proposed both pairs of cambion eyes glowed through the low light sizing up one another’s challenge.

“Enough. Let’s not waste time. Move out.” I dismissed checking all of my equipment once again.

“Understood cap’n. “ Larkin intervened grabbing the extra aether vials from Valec before he and Nick disappeared. Selwyn knelt down in front of me. I quickly attached myself onto his back.

Here we go.

As soon as we took off, our success was at the mercy of Selwyn and Larkin’s tracking skills. In normal circumstances a five-mile radius forest search for one man would have been overkill. But the way the two moved, smelled the soils, hid from large mysterious moving creatures; told me their instincts were to be cautious.

Even with the bright moonlight spilling down around us and the barren trees; I could barely make out the details of the darkened wasteland. Made me wonder how my father had managed it. If he even could.

No stay focused. I have to keep Selwyn grounded.

 At some points the two were prowling so quickly I had to burrow my head into his back to shield my face. Out of nowhere they both halted to a quick stop. Crouching down behind the stump of a tree that must have been more than four thousand years old. 

Selwyn lowered me down gingerly. The two Merlin cautioned a look beyond the rotted bark.

Do they see something? They must if we stopped here.

 I willed my thumping heart to relax. Fought the primal urge to peak around to see what they were seeing. I knew my human movements would be far too obvious and could tip off whatever predator prowled nearby.

Watching Selwyn and Lark, they were making intricate hand signals to one another. Silently communicating their plan of attack. After they both nodded in agreement, Selwyn turned to face me. Giving me only one hand gesture.

His pointer finger, straight down.

Stay put. Of course he would say that.

 I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms over my chest. Sinking my back against the tree ignoring him. A feather light kiss brushed my cheek before the warmth beside me disappeared. Leaving behind the scent of sweet cinnamon and smoky whiskey.

I couldn’t bask in it long. A distinctly loud hissing disrupted the disturbingly noiseless forest. My mind could only paint one beast capable of such a crooning. I crouched around and swallowed the sharp gasp in my throat.  It was a nest made of rows and rows of the largest snake skins I’d ever seen. Scattered among them were various bones from more animals than I could count. There must have been enough predator debris to fill a stadium. Even more chilling was the large cave opening on the other side of the clearing.  The place where the echoed hissing originated. There was no mistaking this demon snake nest for anything else.

I wasn’t well versed in how all demon breeds multiplied, but if they were anything like regular snakes this could turn into absolute Hell in an instant. A single snake could lay up to a hundred eggs at a time. There was no telling just home many of them slithered underneath our feet.

I wanted to warn the Merlin with me, but they could probably hear and smell more about this location than any of my Natural Geographics fun facts could deduce. Catching movement , I saw Lark lifting a bluish plaid shirt. The two smelled the fabric and passed it between one another. With the same amount of stealth, my companions returned to our position behind the large stump.

Lark cleared his throat. “Briana, this is-”

“I know. I’ve seen him in it before.” If that wasn’t damning enough the name Edward was sewn into the white nametag attached to it.

“The scent of snake is so strong here it hard to get much else. But there was no trace of blood around this spot either.” Selwyn commented handing the fabric to me to observe for myself.

“Meaning he was here, but not injured. Can you tell how fresh the scent is?” I looped his shirt and secured it to my travel pack with a double knot.

“Pretty fresh. I’d say he was in it in the past couple of hours. Ten hours tops. But…” Lark specified but his frown depended.

I put the rest together myself. “…not the cave.” I heaved darting my eyes back to the entrance.

“Unfortunately, yes. There are footprints over there leading right down into it.” Selwyn concluded gravely.

So it’s true. Hell really does have layers.

 “Let me guess. There’s no telling how many demons are slithering down there or even if my father is still alive below in the perfect death trap.” I cursed and clenched my fists. I had to decide again, how much more was I willing to risk.

“How much time do we have left?’ I tensed checking my watch.

“Between combing the area and spreading through aether vials, we’ve used nearly two hours already. Another hour and the hallucinations will start.” Lark’s voice possessed none of its usual levity.

“Can we tell anything about the depth of the cave and the number of demons down there?” I asked again doing my own mental math of the risks.

“Not without rattling whatever lives inside. Snakes don’t have great eyesight, but their sense of smell is pretty attuned. If your father really is in the dark down there; we might make things worse.” Selwyn’s candid military assessment made my heart squeeze.

“We don’t have much time. I’ll have to go in and bring him out myself.” Lark started to stand, but I grabbed his arm to yank him back downward.

“Alone?!” I whispered harshly and Lark smiled, patting my head.

“Briana. I’ve been doing missions way more dangerous than this with the Mageguard long before you and I crossed paths. Part of being Merlin.” Lark reassured with a small sad smile. It did nothing to reassure me.

“Well this isn’t the Mageguard and you aren’t some weapon I’m willing to break to get what I want. No one I love is replaceable Lark. So let use our heads before we get trigger happy dummy.” I felt insulted that Lark would even consider sacrificing himself to follow our only lead. I didn’t come to this hellish dimension to trade one soul for another like some God-complex touting Regent.

I studied the terrain again with my eyes and felt around in my sack of supplies when I felt the steady heat of a Merlin stare on my face. I turned back toward Lark and his face was slack and his eyes a bit watery.

“…I-i.. sorry Lark. I don’t really think you’re a dummy.” I muttered and he laughed throwing me off even more.

Did I miss something?

 “I can see how they all fall in love with you. I mean… its’ bad enough you’re beautiful, but the way you talk is just lethal M’liege.” Lark smiled at me warmly before placing his hand on Selwyn’s shoulder. “Be strong my Merlin brother. She’s a force.”  

I waited for Selwyn to say something snarky, but to my surprise he put his hand over Larkin’s and nodded. “Thank you for the encouragement.” Sel patted his comrade back laughing and I felt my face getting hot.

“I take it back your both dummies.” I turned away to hide my heated face. “Now, let’s lure out these damn snakes. We’ve got a few aether vials left. Maybe if we make a trail to bring them all out and away from the nest. Hopefully long enough for us to check the tunnels and get out.” My brainstorm seemed viable, but most of my battle experience was less about planning and more about surviving.

“That’s not a bad start. I’ll stay above ground to keep them at bay until the two of you clear the cave.” Selwyn plotted and I nearly popped a blood vessel.

“Didn’t you just hear me yelling at Lark about going alone?” I exhaled, totally exasperated.

“I did, but I won’t engage them myself. I’ll create some hell beasts to lure them further and fly overhead to keep them occupied while you two search.”

“But what about you…don’t you need me close to keep you grounded.” My thoughts were on Natasia’s warning. I couldn’t lose Selwyn’s safety in our rushed plan.

“I’ll be alright Briana. We have to get this done before this place gets the better of us. This plan is safe enough to pass.” Selwyn dismissed reaching into my pack and grabbing the last of our vials. I swallowed my concerns and agreed for the most part.

The Merlin mixed no more words.

The flesh on Selwyn’s back bulged until it burst clean through the back of his shirt. Even though the moon light did not illuminate his entire figure; I was still transfixed by his transformation. Large black wings surged outward shaking free. Each feather possessed an oil sheen color palette shifting into greens, purples, and blues when illuminated at the right angle. Sel’s nails grew longer and sharper fading into black tips. Those tawny irises grew richer in their golden color. The bones of his face grew sharper, features that much more devastating.

He was beautiful. A stark contrast against the hellish landscape. Like a fallen angel.

Through our bond I could tell he was uncomfortable with me staring, but did his best not to shy away. Lark lowered himself in front of me bringing me out of my stupor and back to our mission.

Rescuing my father.

“Lark.” Selwyn called over his voice grittier. Lark hoisted me up and turned to face his comrade. “Precious cargo.” He pointed at me before narrowing his eyes.

“Precious cargo.” Lark repeated and Sel was off in the blink of an eye.  Before my eyes could follow, Lark was off into one of the nearby trees perching up a bit closer to the entrance of the cave.  We both looked on as Selwyn dropped the first vial at the entrance before flying off in another direction. Strategically in the opposite path of our escape route.

Almost instantly the ground began to shake forcing Lark to take a stronger grip onto the trunk of our hiding spot. To our combined horror, three enormous albino snakes slithered out from the cavern. Sniffing around the burst of aether magic, all three forked tongues lapping at the morsel of pure energy.

Selwyn’s expansive wings pivoted away gaining more  distance then dropped another aether vial. As soon as the second one fell all three snakes turned and slithered in the direction of the next lure. As more of the snakes’ scaley flesh exited the cave something stranger became clear.

All three snake heads shared the same body. Like some kind of Grecian myth come to life.

Lark didn’t seem as surprised as I was. After the hell Erebus put me through, I wasn’t sure if it was relieving or terrifying that hellbeasts could still fluster me. The second the hell creature exited the clearing Lark took a large leap out of the tree and down into the dark depths of its nest.

As if the smell of the realm couldn’t get any worse; this cave smelt like a defrosted morgue. I couldn’t see a single thing and depended wholly on Lark’s eyes to conduct our search. I tightened my grip on him as he sped through the tunnels searching for Dad.

I closed my eyes. The breeze inducing speed of Lark’s movement and the pitch-black pit made using my eyes useless anyway. But something about shutting away my pupils drew me deeper into my thoughts. There in my head I said the closest thing to a prayer that had left my lips in a very long time.

‘Please be okay Dad. Please.’ I thought over and over like a mantra.

Just as I started wondering about the logistics of that three headed monstrosity navigating a tunnel this immense; Lark came to a quick stop.

“I..your father… he’s here M’Liege. But…” Lark began lowering me to the soft soil to stand.

“But… what Lark?” I panicked. My eyes grew wet, fearing the worst.

“He’s… clearly been tortured. And…” He paused.

“Just say it.” I squeaked.

“He’s missing an arm. Ripped off probably. He needs immediate attention, but he’s alive. Just barely.” Lark revealed and a sob racked my throat. I quickly slapped my hand over my mouth and locked down any emotions that would jeopardize our escape.

Father and Selwyn need me. I can’t break down. Not now. Not here.

 I took a couple breaths to calm myself.

“Can we move him without making his injuries worse?” I asked trying to detach my feelings from this extraction.

“Let me tie off his arm. Don’t move from that spot.” Lark’s voice moved further from me on his silent feet.

CRACK CRACK CRACK CRAAAACCCKKKKK

“…Lark… what was that noise?” I barely resisted the urge to light up some of my root so I could see. I couldn’t risk attracting more demons here with my enticing root flames.

“…right. I didn’t want to tell you, but…this room is full of snake eggs. That beast probably left your Father alive to let its young feed.” Lark’s voice came out hurried. Almost like the situation in this dark dank cave was changing. Fast.

CRACK CRAAAACCCKKKKK CRACK

“…should we be concerned about baby snakes…?” I did my best not to sound shrill.

“How about we don’t find out and get out of here?” Lark suggested. Then I heard a faint groaning and recognized my Father’s tone.

He sounds terrible.

CRACK CRAAAACCCKKKKK CRACK

“Agreed.” I couldn’t say much more before Lark had me under one of his arms and began his trek back up to the surface. At a much slower speed, but still faster than I could manage with two people in tow. All things considered I had to count my blessings. Dad was alive. Not out of the not so metaphorical demonic hellscape woods yet, but close enough that I could touch him. Hold him too.

Hard part is over. Now we just have to get out of here.

 The moment we emerged from the cave, I took a breath of relief. The air wasn’t exactly fresh, but much less putrid than down below. The first thing I noticed was a huge white tail thrashing right towards us.

“Shite.” Lark narrowly leapt out of the way before the flailing snake tail whipped a huge crater where we were just standing. Lark found a large sturdy branch and rested Dad and I down.

“Stay put, gotta help Sel.” Words rushed out of his mouth and he was gone. I looked over and my chest felt like it was being squeezed by a giant nut cracker. Dad wasn’t just in bad shape, he looked like a corpse. Not only was his missing arm dripping blood all over; his clothes were ripped and his skin was so bruised. One of his eyes was swollen shut and his lip was busted too. The more my eyes roamed the less air I was able to keep inside my lungs.

I’m…so sorry Daddy. Why did this have to happen to you?

“…who…where am I?” Dad croaked from his dry throat. His eyes were still scrunched closed in pain.

“Shhh…. Don’t try to move. It’s me Dad. Its Bree.” I coaxed reaching out to his hand. At the sound of my voice he tried his best to pry is good eye open.

“…baby girl? That really… you?” He rasped and I fought hard not to fall to pieces right then and there. Still a few tears leapt from my eyes and down my face.

“Yeah…it’s me Dad. I…I’m so sorry this happened to you.” I tried to speak, but my throat was just getting tighter and tighter.

“Where’d your mother go? I was just talking to her about that peach cobbler she made on Thanksgiving. Begging her to make it again.” He spoke incoherently before groaning in pain again.

He’s hallucinating that Mom’s here. Does he...not remember?

I decided to play along. If only to ease the pain for a moment. “Yeah she had to leave, but told me to come and watch over you.” There was more truth in that statement than I planned for.

Another round of loud booms in quick succession brought my eyes back down to the forest floor.  At least ten large spears were sticking out of the huge snake as it lay still. Both Merlin were breathing heavily wiping blood, sweat, and guts off of their bodies.

SCCCCRRRREEEEEEEAAACCCHHHHHH

Another distance inhuman screech rang through the air and the ground beneath us started to shift again. Before I could call out Selwyn had flown over and grabbed my Father and I was back on Lark’s back.

“What was that noise? Another demon?” My eyes darted in every dark corner.

“More like a hoard of ‘em. We’ve made to much noise. Must realize something odd is in the forest.” Lark heaved, speeding through the trees so fast I had to duck behind his shoulders again. Before I could ask how many was in a hoard a large towering group of trees fell behind us. I could even feel the ground thundering with footsteps. That was more than enough sensory information for me to understand just what we’d gotten ourselves into.

After what felt like an eternity Lark slowed to slide back into the open clearing where Valec and Nic stood. It was hard not to notice the pile of hellfox corpses dissolving at their feet.

“Please tell me this is really them.” Nick panted out wiping sweat off his brow squinting like he wasn’t sure we were really in front of him.

“I think it’s the real deal this time Blondie. Unless we’re having one of those share delusions. But why does it sound like a stampede of demons are headed this way?” Valec loosened his tie at our arrival. These two looked fresh from the fight as well.

“That’s because there is. Open that veil Now!” Selwyn swooped in, laying my father down beside me gently before erecting a barrier around all of us. In a matter of moments fists thundered down and around Selwyn’s barrier like a storm.

“Natasia. We’re ready open up.” Nick called through the warped cut through the dimensions. It was achingly slow, but the veil was opening up once again. However, Selwyn’s barrier didn’t look like it would hold a single moment longer. Beyond the transparent blue tinted barrier, a sea of red eyes, bared fangs, and sharp claws were prying to get inside. The beasts were entirely frenzied by the sight of us.

Looking at Selwyn, sweat was accumulating on his brow as he poured his strength into holding up the barrier around us. My eyes darted back and forth between the opening veil and Selwyn’s strained expression.

It’s not gonna hold. He didn’t have time to add more layers.

 I had to do something or we were all going to get mauled the second the barrier gave way.

“Selwyn, open the front of the barrier.” I demanded and he looked at me like the hallucinations had finally gotten to me too.

“Not your best idea powerhouse.” Valec tutted his tongue suspiciously close to the opening veil like he planned to be the first one through.

“It’s not gonna hold, so let’s relieve some of the tension in one area. I’ll take care of the rest. Just make sure my father gets to the other side in one piece.” I returned and Selwyn grunted angrily as a portion of his barrier cracked.

“Bree’s right Sel. It won’t hold.” Nick agreed readily. “Lark make another barrier but leave a small tear in the front.  What your plan B?” Nick implored preparing his own aether armor in case this all went south. Lark was quick to layer behind Selwyn’s barrier while we all crouched in closer behind his wall.

“Breathe fire until the veil opens.” I move to stand in the opening.

“Valec, how much time do we need?” Nick called behind him at the slow progress.

“One full minute minimum Blondie.” Valec tossed out, his voice sounded the same as that day I’d nearly died after fighting Erebus. His concern was never a good sign.

“Everyone take another step in closer in case we need another barrier to make it. “ Nick ordered in full Lancelot mode.  Again we compiled.

“All set Lark?” Nick checked.

“Aye.” Lark affirmed.

“On my count, when I say one. Selwyn drop the barrier.  Bree give ‘em hell.” Nick prepped.

THREE!!!

I churned the flames up in my gut, hot as I could  make them.

TWWOO!!!

A wave a smoke passed out of my nose and past my lips. I could feel my eyes burning red.

OONNEE!!!

I dropped my jaw and exhaled the hottest flames I could conjure. Surprising myself, the flames burned white hot as the demons screamed. Even still, I could feel the anger that filled my guts burning hotter by the second. My hunger for revenge. Desperation for safety. Anger over my father’s state. Those emotions made my flames burn hot enough to rival magma.

Even with Natasia’s words in mind, I still dreamed of Erebus on the other side of my flesh peeling flames. Dreamt of burning him into dust. More furious tears cascaded down my face, but evaporated into steam around my mouth. I could feel three years worth of anger, maybe more if I was honest, all in this one unstoppable inferno.

“Briana! It’s open, let’s go!” Selwyn called his hand on my shoulder. Still coiled inside me was the desire to burn it all to the ashes. I needed to burn more!

“Mystery girl. It’s alright. You can stop. I’ve got you.” Selwyn coaxed wrapping his arms around me from the back. I stopped the onslaught of flames and allowed him to pull me back through the barrier.

But not before my eyes saw that not a single demon was left. The entire forest was enflamed.

If this realm didn’t look demonic before, I’d certainly turned it into hell.

I’m a fucking monster. Was my last thought before the harsh sun of the Colorado desert brought me back to my home dimension. Natasia was covered in sweat, but her movements were still sharp and precise as she brought the veil to a close behind us.

As soon as my feet touched the sand a wave of exhaustion hit me like a mac truck. Taking in our surroundings there were two aether boars dusting back into oblivion. William and Alice looked exhausted too. We’d all been fighting like hell. Black spots dotted my vision, but I could barely gather the wherewithal to care. We had done it. Dad was back.

But he was in bad shape.

“…William please help him.” I barely got out before my legs grew weak underneath me. William was already over my father in a heartbeat, touching his limbs, taking his pulse.

“He’s in terrible shape, but we have to move locations. We’re sitting ducks out here and your father won’t fair well in his condition in these temperatures. Load him in our truck, I’ll do what I can while we move.” William advised and Lark lifted him gingerly into our truck, opting to ride in the truck bed and look out for threats.

Sliding back into shotgun while Selwyn gunned it with the other vehicles not too far behind.

“Volition’s too far William. I don’t think he’ll…” I started unwilling to speak my fears aloud.

“I know Bree.” William reassured. “Selwyn and I spoke about this possibility already. “We’ll head to a safe house about thirty minutes out. Now please, let me work.” The Scion of Gwain dismissed me as politely as he could. Selwyn brushed his hand over my knee and squeezed.

Thank God he’s still alive.

 I wanted to sleep, but I refused to. Not when William practically had Dad in the ICU in the back seat. There would be no rest until I knew he was in stable condition.

****

The cabin was larger than I expected. There was only one floor above ground, but like most other safe houses, the basement was extensive and full of supplies. After Valec, Nick, and Lark swept the entire building, William brought Dad down into the medical room with Larkin in the basement and shut the rest of us out while he worked.

I stood opposite the fogged glass doors. Waiting. Listening only to the repetitive beeping that meant my father was still with us.

“Hey.” I turned slowly and took in Alice’s somber yet still perturbed expression. I offered a small smile before facing the door again.

“Selwyn and Valec are sweeping the area. Fang boy’s already got a three layer ward around this place. I’ve seen William bring back people in worse condition more times that I can count. Why don’t you rest? You standing here is helping absolutely no one.” Alice’s tone sounded uninterested, but the fact that she was even talking to me proved otherwise.

“…I…spent a lot of time with Erebus. He’s extremely cunning and meticulously ruthless. I know that this wasn’t easy, but something feels off. Like I’m waiting for the other shoe to drop.” I admitted. I’d seen him wait long periods of time to make his little experiments and even longer to exact revenge or punishment. I knew I’d be no exception to his cruelty.

Alice hummed. “I’d be lying if I didn’t say the same thing about Valec. But we both know he’s at least honorable, just a bit… twisted. If anyone would have insight, It’d be him.” She turned to walk away when a loud beeping brought both our eyes to the glass door in front of us.

CRACK CRAAAACCCKKKKK CRACK

..wh-what’s ….that noise?

I was moving toward the door before I realize I’d shifted my limbs. Just as my hand touched the handle the glass cracked and sent us both flying backward. I shielded my eyes and Alice’s body the best I could as glass shards sprayed everywhere. The boom of thrashing was soon accompanied by loud hissing making the culprit unmistakable.

I pried my eyes open to see William positioned over Dad’s open stomach and Lark wrestling with an albino serpent that kept growing in size. Summoning an aether axe, he cleanly sliced off its head.

“…where did that snake come from?” Alice bellowed a cough while dusting the glass off her skin.

“The cave where we found Dad. It was a snake nest full of eggs, but that still doesn’t explain how it followed us here.” I watched the head of the snake dissolving, but the tail kept writhing like a salt covered slug.

“Everyone stand back!” Lark drew another weapon just as two snake heads sprouted from the moving body. Poised to strike and hissing, the Merlin evaded the poisonous jaws coming for him on from both sides.

“Heads up!” Alice screamed as her katana blew pass my face at the speed of a released arrow.  A stream of pink aether trailed behind the sword in a cloud like gunsmoke. Her blade lanced the snake right in the chest stopping it right in its tracks. The light left the creatures eyes as it deflated from its pinned state against the white tiles. Lark whipped around wide eyed at Alice. A few moments later the hellsnake was gone.

“…how’d you?” I started, but she cut me off.

“We’ve all seen Hercules. Gotta stab it in the heart.” Alice simply shrugged while we both approached the chaotic scene. Nick and Natasia’s footsteps came thundering down the steps behind us, but I didn’t bother addressing either of them.

The heart monitor machine was releasing one constant flat noise. I was panicking.

“It’s not connected Bree. The IV and heart monitor were just removed in the fray. He’s still with us. We can still stabilize him.” William started, but my father’s chest was splayed open and filled with sheetrock debris and glass. His limp arms were both dripping blood and his bruises were so many sickly shades I wanted to puke. The sight was horrific.

He’s suffering.

 “Nick, Alice. Take Bree back upstairs. Natasia, Larkin, help me clean him up.

****

They were both speaking to me, but I hadn’t said a word. Hadn’t taken any food or drink. Only stared at the basement door. Waiting for William to comeback upstairs. Valec and Selwyn came back and I was grateful that Nicholas did all of the talking. Before I could decide for myself that I needed to go back downstairs William came up looking pensive.

His eyes connected to mine and beneath the clinical glaze there was sadness. I stood immediately.

“He’s awake and lucid, but he doesn’t have much time left. Go to him.” William looked so apologetic. I grabbed Alice’s hand and rushed down the stairs. Hadn’t thought twice about the fact that she hated me. I wanted her there.

When we reached his bedside, most of the debris had been cleaned. Lark and Natasia stood against the walls like statues. The moment my eyes met my father’s, there was a tired finality in his eyes. I hated the sight of it.

“There’s my baby girl. Come here, let me see you.” I pulled a stool next to his bedside, clasped my hand around his remaining one. It was so frigid.

“Daddy. I’m sorry I left you behind. I thought you’d be safer without me.” I wept like a child, but Dad only smiled.

“Briana Irene Mathews. I’m your father. The moment you came into this world I knew there wouldn’t be a single thing I wouldn’t be willing to suffer if it kept you safe.” His voice was low and raspy, but it held the same effect. The same poignancy.

“Now listen and don’t interrupt. Don’t know how many more words I got left in me.” He spoke before hacking up a cough.

“You have to burn my body.” He said and I gasped harshly, feeling my face contorting.

“Wha- why?” He reached up and gingerly touched my lip. No talking, he reminded me.

“That man… the one who jumped me in the house. According, to that doctor friend of yours the snake eggs are all over my body. Even my brain. My lungs. My heart.” He paused to cough then continued. “I could survive with this but I’m choosing to let go Bree. As long as I’ve got these eggs in my body, he can track me where ever I am. I could hurt anyone just by being there and I’d still die in the end.” He coughed again shaking his head. “Nah. I’d don’t wanna go out like that baby girl.”

His words were like a twisting knife. Erebus had done this to him. To us.

“Alice, sweetheart. I know you’re still mad at Bree, but ya’ll are sisters. You need each other. So please, my last wish is to look out for each other when I’m gone. Don’t give Alice a hard time Briana. Listen to her. She cares about you a lot baby.” Dad coughed again, but this time a wad of fresh blood came up.

I held his hand tighter, pressing the warm of my cheek to his palm.

“Can’t wait to kiss your mother again. Though I’m sure she’s gonna yell at me for not staying longer to be here for you darling. You know her temper.” I nodded sniffling back the snot and tears.

“Where do you think I got it from?” I laughed through my tears. “You’re as peaceful as a monk, Daddy.” I cried and he laughed too. Until more horrid coughing racked his body.

“S’not goodbye sweetheart. More like see you later. Love you my Brave Bree.” Dad whispered pulling my hands down. Kissing my knuckles before letting me go.

“Take the girls away. They don’t need to see this part.” My father said and I shook my head.

“No.” I whispered and I felt a hand on my shoulder pulling me back.

“No.” I spoke louder pushing against the arm that was pulling me backwards. I saw William approaching with a vial of what I could only imagine was a lethal dose of morphine.

“No!” I yelled. Now an arm was around my waist as I desperately shifted closer. I didn’t want his last moments to be without me there.

“NO!” I screamed tears pouring from my eyes so fiercely I could barely see.

“Sorry Powerhouse.” Was the last thing I heard when I felt a sharp pinch in my neck. Everything faded to black.

Chapter Text

I could feel fingers softly caressing my face. The pad of a thumb brushed over my eyebrow then my cheekbones. A feathered kiss between my eyes followed by a deep sigh of discontent.

“Briana.”

Scrunching my eyes wasn’t enough. I had to blink and massage away the blurry vision until my surroundings became clear. The light of the room was dull, but familiar. There were no embellishments nor evidence that the space had belonged to me for the past several years. Pale blue sheets, blank walls, pale blue black out curtains, a wooden chair, and an empty desk. A few dense histories on wars and of worlds far away from my current reality.

This is my room in the house Erebus and I live in together.

 “How did I get here?” I mumbled aloud to myself.

“Briana.” The voice from earlier called again. Before I could sit up, two large hands affixed themselves around my throat with bone crushing force. The shock flung my vision toward my attacker’s horrific high-pitched laughter. Kiza’s wicked smile looked back down on me cackling while squeezing her razor sharp nails into my flesh.  I could feel warm blood dripping down my neck wetting the bed sheets beneath my battered esophagus.

Fight back. My mind urged desperately.

 I cocked my fist back and hammered my knuckles into her jaw with all the strength I’d inherited from the storied spirits in my bloodline. Her entire skull swiveled around the axis of her neck with a sickening crack. Much to my relief her grip lessened. I inhaled sharp and fast blowing me straight into a coughing fit. Before I could cock my leg back to kick her through the sheet rock, strong hands gripped my throat again.

This time burning red eyes pinned to a cold stoic expression looked down at my helpless writhing form.

Erebus Valerian

“I told you I was coming.”

****

My eyes flew open and my torso leapt up into an upright seat with dizzying speed. So much so I had to hold my head and blink away the black dots in my vision.

Wha-Where am I?

 I frantically looked around and not a stitch of cloth nor an inch of plank or paint looked familiar.

Not at Erebus’ house…but certainly nowhere familiar either.

Soft warm sparks lit up my cheeks. I felt Merlin eyes on my skin.

  Erebus is here.

Ripping the sheets off my legs I slid from under the duvet stumbling into a fighting stance. Startled golden eyes stood across from me in the doorway.

I paused.

Those beautiful tawny eyes, that familiar black hair. I relaxed a bit looking around again at the digital clock on the bedstand. It was already the next morning meaning I’d slept through the night.

…its only Selwyn…but my nightmare…

“Bree…?” Sel’s voice caused me to look up. His face melted into one of concern, but my blood spouse seemed to know better than to ask if I was okay. Of course, I wasn’t.

“A nightmare. Kiza was there, then it was Erebus. It’s always him.” I whispered swallowing back the grief. I could feel Selwyn navigating through our bond, his eyes unsure of whether or not I wanted to be approached.

He knows what’s there. Underneath it all. How enraged I am.

Soundless footsteps approached me none the less.  His expression bearing down into mine. Coming closer until he had a hand on the small of my back, the other under my chin. Selwyn placed a soft chaste kiss on my lips then another on my forehead before letting me melt into his embrace.

There was no peace in my waking or in my dreams. Demons and ghost haunted me everywhere, except here. Selwyn’s aura, his tenderness, and even that arrogant confidence. It cancelled all the noise. Even when things were hard, no impossible, I could believe in him. Falling into him erased some of the tension and I could think again. I could breathe. All I had to do was brush my cheek into his chest and inhale his magic that smelled like safety, like home.

No matter how much I fought it, fought us, he was firm and steady in his devotion.

Sel massaged my back. “I’m sorry Bree, but we can’t stay here. I know you’re upset and tired, but Erebus could show up at any moment. We need to regroup at another location.” Those words made my mouth taste sour, like Erebus Valerian was winning. Like I was running scared. Again.

I hate running.

“Regroup…but… but why?” I pushed my palms against Selwyn’s chest to look at his face.  “We’re all here. I’m more than ready to face him.”

Selwyn took a deep breath and shook his head. “No, you’re not. You’re grieving and you’re angry. Not the best recipe for battle Briana.”

Just like that the peacefulness of his embrace was fading.

“So what Selwyn.” I scoffed, snubbed. “In case you haven’t noticed from us being bonded; I’m always grieving. I’m always fucking angry! Whether we face Erebus today or a year from now; that won’t change.” I pushed him away and squeezed my fist.  “Whenever I face Erebus… I …want… him… to burn. I plan to scald everything he’s ever done to me into his bones. Scorch him until he evaporates and his body turns to dust under my feet.” I started pacing falling deeper into rage.

“I understand you’re angry Bree, but…”

“If you understand then why are you trying to stop me!” I screamed seething, I could feel my eyes burning red.

“Because this is Erebus. You know how he is Bree. We’d be playing right into his hands if we faced him now. More importantly, you aren’t an army of one. Wherever you go the rest of us follow. Don’t let revenge make you rash. We need a counteroffensive plan.” Selwyn’s volume never shifted, but I felt our shared frustrations buzzing back and forth.

“We had a plan and my father still died. Fuck the plan. Fuck waiting. I want him gone now!” I screamed and I felt the hot aether spiraling up my arms.

“Bree, you aren’t listening.” Selwyn dragged his hand through his hair frustratedly, but I didn’t care. I’d go alone if I had too.

“No. We both hear one another loud and clear. You’re just under the impression that we’ll come to an agreement over this. I don’t need us to agree. I’ll go alone.” As soon as I said the words, I could feel Selwyn recoiling within our bond. Waves of disbelief and hurt petered through while his expression mirrored his disappointment.

Selwyn exhaled and looked at me with the saddest eyes I’d ever seen.

The sting of his hurt cooled the burning inside me enough to pause.

Alone. Without him. Is that really what I want…? Now, of all times. I stopped and deflated even more, asking why I was choosing between the safety of my friends and ending Erebus. I kept telling myself I wanted peace, but was that true?

I…can’t let Erebus get away with this. Dad…he suffered because of him! But…I

Despite it all Selwyn approached me again. Kneeling in front of me, he kissed my stomach and  held onto my waist. Pulled away just enough to look up at me, his golden eyes were certain. Of what… I wasn’t sure yet.

“Briana Irene. As long as I have breath, you’ll never be alone. If you want to weep, I will hold you until your eyes dry. If you want to fight, my body and my blade are yours to wield. If you want to be sheltered, I’ll build you an impenetrable castle. You can feel through our bond that my words are true. I would burn it all for you, if that’s truly what you want.” His grip on my hips tightened. “But that’s not what you want Briana. I can feel you wavering. You want more than this. I know you.” His body was incredibly still, contrasting my trembling hands. My flames were recoiling.

“If you know me so well, then what do I want Selwyn?” I narrowed my eyes, testing.

“You don’t want to lose anyone else you love. You want this war to stop. You want to be free to live your life. You want the people you care about to be safe.” Selwyn took my tightened fist in his hand, unfurling my fingers to pause and kiss them. The moment his mouth was free he continued. “I promise you together we can achieve it. As for Erebus, we will pursue him, but we cannot go blindly.” I melted to my knees to meet him. Crying as he read the worries in my heart, played them a loud like the strings on his violin. Heard the things I left unsaid.

“I’m sorry for yelling. Selwyn, I do need your help. Desperately, I know. I’m…scared to lose you too. Terrified of this all happening again. I’m not sure how much more I can take.” It was still sinking in that my father had just passed away. It barely felt real in my mind.

Selwyn leaned in again planting another slow chaste kiss on my lips. Sliding our fingers until they intertwined. Sel pulsed his grip in our familiar body language as another reminder: this was us. “If you need my help, then you shall have it. I vow to you that we will take Erebus’ head. Make that bastard regret the day he ever laid that curse on your ancestor. I swear this on my life.” His words extinguished my flames and folded me into his promises. I knew above all else, I could count on him.

Pulling away from our connected palms, I rested my hands on either side of his face. “Selwyn Kane. I love you.” Pulling him in I kissed him like it was the only thing that could keep me grounded. Because right now, in this moment it was. Our bond burned as his hands trailed up my back to my neck, deepening our lip lock.

As suddenly as his entrance into this bedroom he stood and pulled me into his arms princess style. Before I could ask him just how much time we had, he pulled away leaving me cold.

“Someone’s coming.” Sel illuminated. True to his word I could hear hurried footsteps outside the door before it swung open. Alice looked panicked as words practically fell out of her mouth.

“We have a problem. Erebus is here.”

*****

With the news we all gathered together near the front of the cabin. Peering through the blinds, without a doubt my eyes caught Erebus. His hand was outstretched, I’d seen him analyzing barriers before., Deciphering what it would take to break it.

“The first layer is a concealment barrier. He can’t hear or see us.” Selwyn stepped behind me. “A little trick I learned from mother.” The Merlin supplied . I nodded and couldn’t stop my feet. I moved through the gathering, avoiding the pity in all the sidelong glances, and opened the front door to step onto the porch.

As if he could sense me or through some twisted déjà vu, Erebus began to call out to me.

“Briana! My snakes told me you were here. The time for games is over.” He called. It had been over two weeks since I’d seen that haughty smug posture. I didn’t move any closer, but all the same Erebus continued to speak like it was just the two of us.

“Even without the snakes, you lost control again. I could feel your root just now.” Erebus laughed and goosebumps proceeded to rise all over my arms. His words were always so damn suffocating.

Erebus paced around running his fingers over the barrier causing faint ripples. Burning red eyes moving like he was stalking prey. “See Briana all it took was that flicker and I knew you were here. That’s it. Even if it’s not me someone or something else will come. Every time you lose control, feel like your life is in danger, get a little frightened, feel frustrated, if you breathe wrong and slip up. You will bring hell onto whoever is close to you.” He spoke like he was layering another curse over my life.

“No…I..” The words fell out in whimpers before I could stop them. Nearly forgetting he could not hear me.

“That’s the truth. I should know, I made you. That’s why I know that you are not just a girl. You are not a King. You are a vessel for the most powerful energy this world has ever seen!” Erebus called, finally bringing his pacing to a stop with his hands folded behind his back.

The ancient man smirked and shrugged. “And I’m the only one strong enough to handle you. Your only solace. Your only peace. This is your last chance to come forward. Or…” Erebus paused, weighing his ultimatum. “ …or… I will slaughter every single person you’ve got inside of this barrier.”

I gasped as my hand flew over my mouth. I knew it would come to this in the end. Maybe that’s why I was so eager to sprint to the finish to get this all over with. All this planning and plotting just drew out what was bound to be inevitable from the start.

“Luckily for you, I’m feeling merciful. You have three minutes to decide.” Erebus closed his dread inducing monologue and I wanted to scream. I stepped closer toward the edge of the porch unconsciously when an arm gripped mine tightly.

It was Alice. “Matty. Remember who you’re fighting for. You go out there alone and he’ll probably rain hell down on us either way.”

Nick hummed alongside her in agreement. “Our initial plan was to regroup, but I vote we pivot to attempt a capture. Call his bluff on the barrier breaking, and if he’s successful we face him head on.”

“Capture? Erebus Valerian? This I gotta hear.” Valec chortled, crossing his arms expectantly.

“No, I agree with Chen. Briana and I were able to subdue him together in the past. With this many of us and a strong cohesive offensive, it is possible.” Selwyn insisted eying Nick, emoting their unspoken language.

“Whatever plan we use, we’ll have to hide Bree and Natasia. The second Erebus captures either of them, it’s game over.” William advised and I did my best not to visually deflate.

“Are you sure that is wise young man? Briana and I are two of your strongest fighters. Not to mention we are both familiar with his fighting style.” Natasia spoke with no vocal embellishments, clearly doing her best to appear neutral.  

“Selwyn and I were trained by Erebus as well. Not to mention worked under him for years. What we know might be enough to get the job done.” Lark contended darting his eyes back to the red eyed man beyond the barrier.

“Training with Erebus and training with the King of Shadows are two very different experiences.” Natasia refuted her eyes going glassy and distant. I fought the shiver that ran up my arm and mumbled an agreement.

“Either way,  Erebus knows what you are capable of as well. Better you tell us what he might pull and let the majority of our attack force be comprised of people he has the least fighting experience with.” William summarized all of our points into what seemed like our most viable strategy.

“Agreed. Valec and I will lead the charge. Selwyn and Lark on defense, most effective will likely be with long range projectile weaponry. William and Alice on defense of Natasia and Bree.  Natasia, we’ll need a barrier around both of you. Offense and Defense will rotate every five minutes until he wears down. Anyone hears the word scramble, we scatter and reconvene up at the stream to the lake behind the cabin. There’s a hidden passage back there that leads back to the cabin’s underground section. From there we escape into the vehicle again and get gone.” Nick illustrated and everyone agreed.

“What other information should we know?” Alice advanced moving her eyes away from the smiling demon on the other side of the aether wall over to me.

“He’s going to summon a lot of demons to overwhelm us. Then pick you all off one by one. He’ll want Natasia and I to watch while he cuts each of you down. Save us for last. If he does attempt to get either us, it’s a good sign he’s on the ropes. If we run, he’ll use that time to double his demons to help him give chase.” I elucidated looking to Natasia to confirm.

“That is correct. Stay in the pairs you’ve been assigned. No one faces him without their partner. If your partner gets hurt fall back and rotate with another team. Do not focus on his words, only his actions.” Natasia corroborated, adding her own views.

“Briana. It seems you haven’t learned your lesson. No matter. We’ll still reach the same conclusion.”  Erebus certified just as the ground began to shake beneath our feet.

What th-

Before my mind could gather why a sudden wave of déjà vu was overwhelming me; the largest white aether serpent rose behind Erebus. The higher it rose, the larger the circle of darkness it cast over the rising sun like a reversal of the night.

“Hold your positions!” Alice called as we all stumbled away from the growing shadow. The snakes tail came slamming down onto the barrier with enough force to pummel a sky scraper. For its credit the barrier remained intact, however the entire structure sank 4 feet into the dirt and cracked profusely.

I felt my jaw drop as I shared a frightened look with Alice, realizing for the first time that she too could see aether barriers now.  Before either of us could  say a word, the snakes enormous tail came down again, this time shoving the barrier low enough to crunch the weather vane on top of the cabin’s roof.

“Everyone hold tight! After the next strike, I’ll lower the barriers before that slithering bastard can raise it’s tail again.” Selwyn warned, we all braced for one more strike while Natasia crafted a pyramid shaped barrier around the two of us.

As the tail came thundering down a third time the roof of the cabin caved in by at least two feet. Now, I was positive the integrity of the entire building was compromised.

“Get ready!” Selwyn yelled back.

The change in air pressure was immediate as wind from the large creature’s movements breezed all over the driveway. The moment it happened the foliage around the property became rife with movement. Hell beast of all shapes in sizes crept in from all sides. All skewed with various mutations from their more familiar forms often seen on our realm. Extra limbs. A head for each shoulder. A horrifying nightmare concoction of creatures hungrily encroaching our camp.

Of course we’re surrounded.

 Natasia and I caught eyes doing the same math. Too many demons for the two of us to sit here idly.

“I’m changing the barrier. It’ll give us less cover around our torsos, but our long-range attacks will make it through.” Sel’s mother altered the construction as she spoke. Her command over magic was truly something to behold.

True to vision, I lit up my flaming fists and shot them out in the direction of any enemy I could see.  William and Alice rotated  their backs to us and engaged the demons with weapons of their own.

Out of the corner of my eye I could see Valec and Nick going toe-to-toe with Erebus, while Selwyn and Lark were lassoing down the serpent. The two Merlin team continue to make aether ropes and large metal pins until the beast was entirely subdued for a killing blow. A violent slam on the upper half of our barrier brought me back to my own protection. A large bear shaped demon gripped the base of the barrier lifting us both off the ground. Before the grizzly demon could shake us out through the barrier’s opening Alice sliced through both of its ankles with her fatally sharp blade. The creature tilted over with a wild cry before releasing our barrier back into the soil crookedly. Natasia was plenty quick reshaping our protection while I ignited the bear until it evaporated into green aether specs.

Each of us fought and pushed until all I could hear was the clashing blades and exasperated breath all around me. Neither side winning, every one merely holding ground.

…that was until I heard Selwyn cry out in agony.

Pain shot through my entire body, rushing like a tsunami until I screamed in unison, falling down to my knees. My eyes squinted upward in time to see Erebus’ flabbergasted slacken face turn hard with furious anger. The Shadow King bore his eyes down onto Selwyn as he held his owl wing upwards with an aether blade clean through it.

“It was you! You filthy rutting pissant. You are the one who is bonded with my aether vessel. You seduced her you degenerate louse.” Erebus growled using his free hand to grip onto Selwyn’s neck in an all too familiar scenario.

“I love her you hypocritical dead beat! And for the last fucking time she is not your property!” Selwyn flapped his wounded wings to loop around and land a flaming boot into Erebus’ ribs sending him careening to the ground. Selwyn yanked the sword free of his wings , all the while crashlanding right into Lark’s waiting arms.  Alice and William shifted up as well, allowing Lark to fall back with Selwyn. The majority of demons were culled from the rear of camp making it the safest.

As planned Valec and Nicholas shifted positions again to face Erebus. The ancient Merlin rose covering himself in a wall of large green aether flames.

“ENOUGH!” Erebus cried releasing a scalding wave of flames over the entire area. Everyone quickly threw up shields but were pushed back by the sheer force of energy. Before a single one of them could recover the Shadow King rained down torrents of aether lightning that cut through hell beast and Earthly flesh alike. In one fell swoop every demon was incinerated and everyone outside of our barrier was twitching on the ground.

Natasia and I looked at the other sideways and she dropped the barrier.

“No hesitation little dragon.” Natasia declared her determination like steel.

We shared a look, nodding once. Jogging into position we paced around Erebus in a circle both in our respective fighting stances.

“Across every species women are the most difficult to control. That is why narrative and propaganda are so prevalently aimed to keep you mentally oppressed. Yet, your anatomy makes you the perfect vessels. To hold children, to hold secrets, and to hold so much power.” Erebus laughed closing his eyes to listen to our shared footsteps crunching into the dirt around him.

“I’ve lived a longtime and the two of you have been the most rebellious mares I’ve ever had to break. You should be honored.” The Shadow King cackled and I could feel the flames on my arms growing hotter.

“Fire-breather. Do not let his words dull your senses!” Natasia yelled, but I was already pushing flames out of the bottom of my feet, levitating off the ground toward him.

“Yes, well…Briana can barely control herself. That is why she needs me.” Erebus replied boredly. In no time, I’d compacted my aether into a sharp weighty blade aimed to slice his head clean off. Erebus leaned back with a smile crafting  twin blades to counter my single one. Natasia climbed her aether platforms and swung her own double blades swords down. Erebus held us both back with each blade with ease.

He turned to me smiling soft and smug.

Oh yeah?

 I swirled my tongue around my mouth and spat hot magma into his face causing him to recoil in pain. Natasia swirled her blade piercing his shoulder getting the man to fall to his knees. Erebus spun away from her blade and called down another devastating rain of hot aether lightning. Natasia and I barely dodged the sporadic blows, but were drawn inward into the Shadow King’s striking range.  I warmed my throat ready to scream flames that would melt his bones.

But I hesitated…

Natasia…she’s too close. I could burn her!

“No!” Natasia screamed leaping in front of me just as Erebus aimed to slice me with his sword.  With nearly imperceivable speed I watched the blade slice right through Natasia’s chest. The spray of blood covered Erebus and I both. The legendary Merlin fell to her knees with an audible cry of pain.

My mind went blank.

…oh no. I…I hesitated. Erebus hadn’t stopped for a single second, utterly undeterred by the fact he’d just run cold steel through the mother of his child.  He swung downward on me again when a solid shield landed between us. Lark pushed Erebus back while William pulled Natasia off to the side of the field.

Nick and Selwyn pulled me backwards while all three of them parried their blades against the Shadow king until all you could see were red hissing sparks. Within seconds they had him disarmed. Erebus grunted and called down more vicious lightning strikes and all three yelped as they were struck at close range. The Shadow King kicked all three of them flying in separate directions.

Then he fashioned his eyes toward me once more and smiled. Tossing away his aether swords and fashioned a long aether whip, cracking it loudly in the air for good measure.

He wouldn’t fucking dare. Something deep and historic in my bones coiled at the sight, even shaken by the audacity of it.

With demonic speed he flung the flaming vine against me. I had barely forged a shield when Valec stood in front of me grabbing it with his bare hands.

“Not on my watch you sick bastard. Not on my lady.” Valec’s eyes rivaled Erebus’ in their blood dipped shades of red. His fangs grew to twice their size and his stature and muscle mass tripled. Valec yanked the whip forward forcing his opponent to let go. Valec pulled out two guns from the back of his pants and released at least twenty rounds toward the evil Merlin’s chest. Erebus swiped an enflamed hand melting all but two bullets.  The other two exploded in his chest giving the demon pause as he roared out in pain.

His cry in agony shook me out of my stupor finally as I sprinted around him, punching successive rounds of flaming balls against his back. Only one landed before he threw up another barrier behind. From the front the Merlin hurled an aether lance forward with enough speed and power to pin Valec’s shoulder to a thick oak tree on the outskirts of camp.

Then it was just the two of us in the center of the field.

“You see Briana!! It will always end the same. You and I deciding how much blood I have to shed before you yield to me.” Erebus taunted forming and aether crossbow. My barrier was quick, but not fast enough to avoid taking an arrow to the leg.

I screamed, quickly ripping it out and burning my own skin to stop the bleeding.

“I haven’t even gotten started.” I wiped my brow and exhaled black smoke. I raised my body temperature to scalding knowing full well, this would be the last of my energy reserves before I fainted.  Erebus called down more lightning striking my closely limping comrades with several furious rounds.

I charged him with flames at my back yanking down a burning root forged blade. We swung over and over, faster and faster, for what must have been three minutes straight. Neither one of us letting up. Each strike more ferocious than the last. Blow after blow after blow. I could see Erebus’ skin starting to blister from the intense heat I was pushing off of my flesh.

…more! I need more power!!!

I double my body heat everywhere except the soles of my feet to prevent myself from becoming unsteady. I pushed harder. Moved faster.

This time there will be no hesitation. Even if it kills me.

I cried out with a fierce grip until the blood in my arms vibrated from the intensity of each blow.

Maximum heat!

 Now I could see Erebus skin peeling back with my bare eyes, and he frown down at me. Swinging with inhuman force the Shadow king blew my blade backward out of my grip . With a swift kick the bone in my upper thigh cracked loudly and I nearly fainted from the pain. Erebus drew both of his blades over my head and the whole world stopped.

I thought of all of my friends clutching their wounds. Natasia bleeding out. My ancestors failed dream. Arthur’s destroyed line. My father. My mother. Selwyn’s handsome frown. I was going to lose it all.

  I fought with everything… and I still wasn’t enough.

 I held my head up as black dots filled my vision from the sheer exertion of the battle. I was spent and had barely recouped any energy from yesterday’s dive into Hell.

If this is it, I’ll die with my head held high.

I looked up and bore my burning eyes right into Erebus’ rising blades. Just as both blades were straight up in the air Alice Chen leapt down from a nearby branch and clinched two void cuffs around both of the Shadow King’s wrists.

Instantly his blades vanished and he fell to his knees.

Chapter Text

“Little dragon. Wake up, this cannot be comfortable.”

I could feel the saliva on the side of my face and neck in a crooked position. I moaned my discomfort and batted my eyes awake into the harsh white overhead lighting in the half-wrecked infirmary. William put me to sleep for the second half of his repairing process for my broken femur.  

Natasia was much worse off. While it was true that Merlin healed faster than humans; Erebus had nearly sliced her in half. If it wasn’t for William’s quick work on the battlefield, she probably wouldn’t be alive right now. She was laying up right on her hospital bed, and looked so incredibly pale. Her shirt was drenched in sweat like her body was fighting off a terrible infection.

I looked around again, but we seemed to be the only two in the room for now. Feeling the familiar feeling of brushing tree limbs on my skin; I could tell Natasia was studying me. Before she could say a word I spoke.

“I’m…so sorry. You told me not to hesitate and I did. And now your hurt because of it.” Guilt burned in my stomach.

“None of that now.” Natasia cooed reaching out for my hand. Our beds were close enough that I could grab onto her with ease. I couldn’t help but notice that her hands were nowhere near as warm as they should have been. Not a good sign for a Merlin.

“Let me tell you another story about your mother.” Her voice was soft and weak. “This was before I was arrested by the Order.  Selwyn was around… three years old when she called me in tears. We’d gotten to be good friends by then so it wasn’t unusual for her to call. The Order just saw it as a continuance of my duty to keep an eye on her. I myself was under heavy surveillance by the Order, but was allowed to take my son to the local park during certain windows of time. I met your mom there after she’d just married your Dad. Then she found out she was pregnant with you.” Natasia sighed smiling up at me like I was someone else.

“That’s when she told me for the first time that she was cursed. All the women in her family were. She’d been praying that you’d be a boy. She saw it as the only real sign she’d live long enough to take care of you. But when you weren’t, Faye was distraught. She couldn’t handle how much she loved you already and not knowing how much time you’d have together.” Natasia shook her head at the shame of it all, still dismayed about the event.

“Faye didn’t know much about my imprisonment at the time, but she could feel when other Merlin were watching the two of us. We had our code words around that situation. Even under house arrest, I felt pity for her and her fate. I remember when I found out that I was having a boy I was so happy. Happy that they wouldn’t breed my daughter like they did me. Yet, I was ignorant that there are so many more bad things they can do to innocent children.” Now Natasia looked angry and her eyes were sharp. I’m sure she was still fighting those demons from her past.

The kind that crept into your mind when you least expect it. Stuck into it like hooks.

“While we were both there weeping like children. My little owl walks up to her, puts both hands on her belly, and listens. Then he looks up at both of us and asked, “If she doesn’t want her can I keep her?” We both laughed at that and finally got a hold of ourselves. Of course, I had to tell him that she was just worried and that she was going to have and keep you as her child. But to know it’s nearly twenty years later and my little owl is still asking the same questions about you… it warms my heart.” I felt my face getting warm with shyness.

“I’m sure you’re wondering why I told you all this.” Natasia let go of my hand and let it slip away. “Briana, daughter of Faye. The dragon of the world and Scion to King Arthur. Before you were born into any of those things, you were loved. By me and my son. Just because I’m tough on you, doesn’t mean I don’t cherish your life more than the air I breathe. That’s what family does.”

My chest fluttered at the word. Family.

As soon as I saw my father on William’s table with that resigned look in his eyes, one pervasive thought invaded my mind.

He was the last of my family. Now I really am alone in the world. No one else would ever truly know me.

But then there was Alice who slayed enemies I couldn’t. Valec who always made a way out of no way. Lark who was quick with a joke to make you smile. William who could mend any hurt, emotional or otherwise. Mariah, my girl who just understood what everything felt like in a way that made me feel seen. Nicholas, the dream boy who was made up of the purest form of love anyone could ever offer. And…my Selwyn. My hero. My villain. My bondmate. My shared heartbeat. Now…there sat Natasia Kane. My chosen family.

Eyes blurred with grateful tears, I pulled myself up, and held onto my IV  stand. My legs didn’t feel the least bit sturdy, but at least there was no pain. I willed my limbs forward, step by step until I was close enough to park on the side of Natasia’s bed. She looked even paler up close, sunken eyes and forehead drenched with sweat too.

“Do you trust me?” I placed my hand over her wound and gave her a meaningful look. Her eyes widening understanding what I was asking implicitly.  I was giving her the room to tell me no if she didn’t want what I could offer her. Indecision passed her expression before she moved her lips to say.

“Yes, unfortunately I do.” She laughed at that and so did I.

“Alright then. Then let me do what I can for you.” I closed my eyes to focus.

First, I let my aether feel around for the parts of her that were shredded open. I could see them all in my mind’s eye, but I couldn’t rely on my own mind to determine the best way to put it all back together. I wasn’t William. Instead, I fed power into her cells, giving them exactly what they needed to complete the processes they were capable of implicitly. Trusted the smallest parts of her to know how to handle what my root was offering.

Selwyn’s mom made an unsure noise and my eyes flew back open.  

She pulled back her bandages. A gasp fell past her lips. Not only had her wound closed, but it looked like it had never been there to begin with. Natasia gave me a look of complete disbelief and I smiled.

“This…in all my years…I’ve never seen anything like this.” Nearly struck speechless.

I leaned forward a bit to inspect my work, poking her skin to make sure the closure wasn’t just superficial. “It only seems right that you were my first official patient. You’re the one who keeps telling me you see more for me than burning everything to dust.” I chuckled lightly, but my knees felt weaker. Holding onto the side of her bed I leaned in to kiss her forehead then retreated back to my bed.

Before I could manage it, William and Selwyn came back into our room. My bondmate must have sensed my root flare up because he was all suspicious glares.

“Briana… you aren’t supposed to be up on your feet for another few hours. The aether needs time to set into your bones evenly.” William’s tone was reprimanding even though he wore a smile. 

Somehow that was more intimidating.

 “I was…hungry. Selwyn could you take me to go get a quick snack?” I looked at him nervously and he could smell the lie all over me. He narrowed his eyes and I just smiled brighter at him.

Oh he is so suspicious.

“Please.” I added holding my hands up for him to carry me.

“It’s fine, you can take her Selwyn. Just make sure she isn’t straining any thigh or leg muscles.” William waved away as he grabbed the clip board next to Natasia’s bed.

Sel approached me effortlessly placing me in one arm while he held my IV in another. But his face told me I was about to be interrogated and we walked out of the room.

“Was that your root I sensed just now?” Selwyn asked, but knew his senses weren’t fooling him.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Leaning over to kiss his shoulder.

“BRIANA!” William yelled from down the hallway. I pulled away while Selwyn raised his eye brow at me wearing the driest deadpanned expression. I smiled and a nervous chuckle tittered out of my mouth.  

“Okay, maybe I did one small thing, but let’s eat first.”

****

There was absolutely no way we could bring Erebus back to Volition.

Even if it was safe to bring a volatile beast like him anywhere, the ancestors would surely ban us for good once they took one look at him. And I couldn’t blame them. It was a place of peace and freedom from oppressors. Not Bedlam.

The land would be desecrated by an evil like his.

I knew we’d have to make other plans.

After speaking with Alice, I understood that while I slept my father was cremated in aether flames. I couldn’t decide whether that process was something I would have wanted to witness or not. A short reflection told me that I did not. Alice had made the right choice. I didn’t want the last memory of my father to be him in a bed of fire wasting away into ashes.

Valec, in another feeble attempt to hide his altruism; tried to hide the fact that he was the one who’d brought the beautifully ornate urn for my father. My list of things I owed the devilish broker were growing. Not a settling thought, but it would have to be tabled for later.

The more pressing thought was where we’d be going now. The cabin wasn’t safe and I wanted to bury my father. Lay him to rest. That didn’t even count dealing with all of his…affairs. I’d considered burying him at Volition, but I knew in my heart he’d want to be laid to rest next to my mother back in North Carolina. With that trajectory, we may not be returning back to Volition for a very long time.

But stepping back into my old stomping ground had plenty of risks as well.

From what Nick shared with me the Order was nowhere near done with trying to hunt each of us down. Their propaganda machine placed all of us on a list with six figure rewards next to our pretty faces. Legendborn descendants with bounties on their heads for bucking back against the line.

…time showed me that the line was never law. It was all a castle built on manipulative lies.

Yet here we were discussing turning over Erebus to the Order for ‘safe keeping’ while we hunted down his hidden organs in their freakish vase. Where ever the hell that thing was?

That’s if we can even trust what Merlin said to be true. He straight up possessed Selwyn and tried to take over his body. Not exactly a credible source.

Most of us stood around the weapons room. We’d raided the supplies and had a make shift meal, but had to relegate ourselves to the basement. After our battle the above ground portion of the home was likely to collapse. So we hunkered down in the cellar while we plotted our next move.

“Couldn’t we just figure out a way to hold him here?” I complained while toying with an interesting pair of spiked nunchakus hung on the wall. “We’ve got a holding cell here that’s functional.” It was true. These safe houses had a bit of everything. Even holding cells. That fact made me cringe.

Larkin cleared his throat. “Carpentry isn’t my main trade by a long shot, but the integrity of this building is shot. I wouldn’t even recommend sleeping here tonight. Let alone setting it up to hold an ancient demon long term.” Lark scratched his prickly chin hair looking suspiciously down the hall where Erebus was locked and Nick was on watch.

“The best holding facilities I’ve had the displeasure of experiencing are those within the Order. They certainly wouldn’t complain about taking him into custody after everything. The problem with that is we’d have to get someone without a bounty on their head to drop him off.” Selwyn did not look impressed while weighing his options around the room.

“Yeah, kindly leave me out of any interactions with those colonizers.” Valec frowned from his perch in the corner of the room. Even though Valec said it wasn’t much use, William still did his best to clean and patch the gigantic hole in his shoulder. The cambion was sitting shirtless in his bandages. Naturally, he didn’t want to ruin any of his fine silks with his own blood.

It really made me ask myself why seeing shirtless men made me so…flustered. I had to dig deep to keep my heart rate even.

 “…but I do know someone who could help. But… she won’t do it for free.” Valec smirked and chuckled. Alice stood up immediately and her entire face went red. My eyes batted between Alice and Valec truly curious now. I could only think of two or three things that could make Alice Chen blush like that.

“Don’t look at me, I’m dating a witch. She’d curse the rest of my bloodline if I paid the toll this time around.” Alice shook her head.

“Well that only leaves Powerhouse here or Natasia. Selwyn’s mother s’probably not the best choice since the good doctor is still working on her now. Both of them are injured. So…you’d better give your woman a call Chen.” Valec laughed heartily.

“I’m afraid to ask, but what is this about now?” Lark encroached crossing his arms over his chest, wincing a bit from his own sore spots.

“There’s a female cambion who has what we need in Atlanta. She runs her own private jail, but she’s not benign enough to deal in money. She might turn us away, but in the sophisticated world of the underground; she’d be our best bet for holding someone like that old goat down the hallway. People don’t escape her prison… not that they’d want too.” Valec smiled until his fangs were out for all to see.

“What’s her price then?” Selwyn frowned with narrowed eyes. “No way we cart our prisoner all the way there unless it’s a sure thing.”

Sel has a point. That’s like a twenty-hour drive from here.

 “Well then, I’ll talk to blondie about getting us a flight. My shift to watch the bastard anyway.” Valec stood slowly and cringed. “If you want more answers than talk to Chen. She knows if you can bargain with the grand dame of ATL, she’ll give you everything you need.” Then Valec was gone, though at a human pace this time.

“So… is it true? She’s a safe bet to hold Erebus? And…we’ll have something good enough to make the deal?” I peppered Alice and she looked at me, still embarrassed.

“Yes and yes. But we shouldn’t leave until your leg is healed.” With that Alice was gone too.

****

It was unfortunate, but a couple hours later it was decided that we had to split up.

There was too much to do in a short period of time. Erebus had to be taken to Atlanta, Selwyn’s mother was closer to her recovery, but couldn’t handle the long journey. Finally, Mariah was our only way of tracking down the location of Erebus’ vase. Something like that reeked of magic; who better than a witch to find its location. Alice gave her girlfriend a call and Mariah requested some of Erebus’ blood and a few locks of his hair.

On the mission to locate the vase and return Natasia to Volition would be Natasia, Alice, William, and Lark.

On the mission to transfer Erebus to prison was Valec, Nicholas, Selwyn, and I.

True to Valec’s speculation Nicholas was able to phone a friend to organize our travel to the peach state. I wondered not for the first time where he’d built the network we were all using to get by from location to location.

Just before midnight the unmistakable sound of a helicopter encroached upon our temporary camp near the large lake behind the cabin. We said our somber farewells under the moonlight.

I was grateful to William for concocting a sedative to keep Erebus unconscious for the journey. I’d purposefully been avoiding him, but now seeing his unconscious figure with two sets of aether cuffs on his ankles and wrist still made me uneasy. It seemed unfair that after all he’d taken, he still had his life.

But…should anything happen in transit. I’d have no problem fixing that.

The entire flight was only three hours long, yet the minutes dragged on like an eternity. I held onto my father’s urn like a lifeline. Trying to pretend I wasn’t in closed quarters with his murderer.

We landed in a small discreet aerodrome where large SUVs were parked waiting. Valec was the first one to leap out of the helicopter and greet our next leg of transportation.

“Monica! My Puerto-Rican princess how lovely it is to see you again.” Valec announced strutting up to a tall woman dressed in a form fitting three-piece suit.

“Valec. You look like shit.” Monica mixed no words while describing his out of character disheveled attire. “And even then, it’s a marginal improvement.”

Selwyn leaned toward me and whispered in my ear “I like Monica.” I struck him in the arm in an effort to get him to be on his best behavior.

“What can I say? Today I am a man fresh from the fight. This latest acquisition for your esteemed establishment nearly cost me my life.” Valec’s voice dripped with faux defeatism.

“Pity that wasn’t a success.” Monica sighed dryly as she whipped out a cellphone and quickly typed a few messages. “Where is your prisoner?” Monica cut straight to the chase.

“Secured and unconscious on the flight vessel.” Valec replied, not the least bit wounded from his tête-à-tête with the statuesque beauty. She snapped her fingers twice and six large guards retrieved Erebus from the chopper, carting him away into one of the tinted vehicles.

“He’d better be all you alleged Valechaz. Otherwise, my lady will be cross at this liberal use of her resources.”  Monica pivoted to the rest of us.

“Welcome to Atlanta. Rest and tidy yourselves up. My lady will provide you all with more suitable attire. We shall reconvene in a couple hours over a late breakfast.” With that Monica waved her hand and a swift older gentleman opened the door to her Rolls Royce. She slid inside her car like hot butter over a biscuit and peeled away from the curb.

“Well no use idling. Let’s go.” Valec smiled back at us and we mirrored his movements getting into a similar luxury vehicle.

“Should we be concerned at how quickly they were willing to take an unconscious stranger into their car without knowing he is older and eviler than all of us combined?” Nicholas spoke quickly watching the car with Erebus moving away in the distance.

“Blondie, there are institutions and honor codes older than any known Order that you may ever have become accustomed too. Trust me, do as I do, and everything will be just fine.” Valec shrugged with his arms behind his head and his eyes closed.

“And what do we do if everything is not fine and were walking into a horrific trap?” Selwyn folded his hands on his lap and raised a speculative brow.

“Well then we’re screwed and a long way from home.” Valec laughed freely which only made Selwyn angrier. “At least the three of us are. Monica’s boss is a powerful woman, but has a well-known soft spot for the ladies.” Valec winked at me.

“That response was somehow alarming and reassuring.” Nick’s expression was tough to read, but the tension in his shoulders relaxed. The exhaustion lingering among the four of us was palpable through the long car ride.

I rolled down my window enough to see the stars overhead.  The longer we drove, the more the scents coming in from the outdoors changed. The lush green open fields we touched down upon gave way to restaurants, diesel trucks and loud cologne. The crickets quieted as the bustling traffic and thumping night clubs grew.

The car pulled into an innocuous back alley when the driver stepped out to open our door. The driver rattled off a few code words into their headset. An unmarked door against the back of the building opened  and the doorwoman looked the four of us up and down.

“Are…you sure these are the grand dame’s guests? They look…messy.” The older women eyed us all in disgust and I felt myself shrinking self-consciously. I turned to look at my companions, but the three of them were wisely taking in our surroundings. Eyes all darting to restaurant names, intersecting streets, even the type of trash in the alleyway. Any and everything that might give them clues about our location.

“Affirmative.” Was all the driver said and the women rolled her eyes and waved us in. We travelled passed a kitchen in full swing and music thumping heavily right over our heads. The further we travelled down the more lavish our surroundings became. Aged concrete dripping with lush green ivy vines, large ornate fountains, and curved shapely entry ways in the Moorish architectural style.

It was an underground Eden.

“Gentleman your rooms are here beyond the rhododendron garden.” Our annoyed guide gestured weakly. We all paced toward the adjoining rooms, but our guide held out her hand in front of my chest.

“I said gentleman. The women’s quarters are on the other side of the French lavender grove. Follow me.” Clapping her hands twice.

“I don’t think so. Where Briana goes, I go.” Selwyn stepped back to intercept us.

“My lady’s rules. If you don’t like it, I’ll gladly kick you all onto the street with your weird ass half dead demon thing.” Our spunky guide smiled at Selwyn. The cambion looked eager to leave or call her bluff.

“Wait!” I interjected placing a calming hand on Selwyn’s chest. “I won’t be far away and this isn’t forever. We’ll just need an audience with our hostess in the morning to settle up and we’ll be out of here. I can take care of myself until morning.” I reasoned pushing reassurance down our bond.

Sel’s face only grew harder. “Nick help me out here.” I peered over to Nick and his face didn’t give an inch either.

“I’m with Sel. We should be staying together.” Nick’s expression wasn’t nearly as guarded, but his stance was just as firm.

“Well it seems we are at odds. Allow me to show you out.” Our guide smiled, looking almost relieved.

“No, we’ll obey the rules. Would it be possible for them to at least see where my room will be? They’ll return back here once their done.” I bargained and the guide rolled her eyes. I wanted to shout that it was either this or the Order.

But I couldn’t say it.

Cluing in our potential business partners to the fact we had unsavory associations and weak standing wouldn’t work in our favor at the bargaining table. “Fine. This way.” Our guide sucked her teeth while moving to the far side of the garden. True to her word, this portion of the garden smelled absolutely divine. The strong scent of lavender hovered in the air, while some trick of the lighting made the bulbs overhead shine down like the sun itself shone below ground.

“The ladies quarters are here as you can see.” Our guide opened the door and Selwyn rushed past her inside. Nick followed suit and the two searched the quarters up and down. Valec and I took our time observing the high ceilings, the flowers, the soft woolen bed, the feathery silken tapestries adorning every corner. In the crook of the room a large empty cement bowl looked like it served as the in-suite tub. The adjoining bamboo mirror and scented candles dripping down the side made it enticing.

“The room is clear. Does this door lock?” Nick shifted the handled quizzically while Selwyn was brushing his feet against the floor looking for trap doors.

“Yes the door locks and there is a peep hole. My lady takes good care of women unlike you and your unmanaged cambions. Look at you all. Practically feral.” Our guide insulted crossing her arms somehow furious.

“…don’t take care of women? Are you talking about Briana?” Nick touched his chest annoyance plain on her face.

“I’m certainly not concerned about you little boy. Look at her, she’s a beaten down mess.” She spat back. Nick made an annoyed expression I’d only seen Selwyn wear. He looked like he was about to call her something…ungentlemanly. Then his eyes softened and he looked over nervously.

“Easy now sugar.  Don’t go getting all hot and caramelized over a few ruffians like us. Please have mercy and treat us all kindly, we are but a few souls looking for your southern comforts. This time tomorrow, it’ll be like we were never here.” Valechaz used his famous silver tongue and the girl actually blushed.

“Fine, I’m leaving. But the rules still apply. No staying in the same room. Our staff will be by after day break with clothing and supplies for you to clean yourselves up. My lady does not like untidiness street rats. Do make a marked effort.”  The testy woman huffed loudly and was gone with in human speed.

I briefly wondered what kind of creature she was. Our chaperone was neither cambion, human, nor demon. Otherwise, my skin would be telling me a different story about her gaze.

“Psshhh… why the hell would we leave you alone in here? Do they think we’re stupid?!” Selwyn snarled eying the door where our escort just departed.

“I wouldn’t worry too much. The grand dame won’t be putting a hurting on any of us until she gets settled up with our payment. That’s when we gotta hit the road just in case she starts adding tax.” Valec walked out back the way we came. Nick and Selwyn looked at each other unconvinced and then back at me.

“I think Valec has a point. Better not get on her bad side. Even if her staff is mouthy.” I bolstered, both men looked at me dryly.

“We’ll be sitting watch outside.” Selwyn shifted to walk out.

“What? Are you crazy? We all need rest.” Without William to put his foot down we’d all run ourselves into the ground.

“We’ll take shifts.” Nick reconciled following Selwyn. Before I could protest, they closed the door, but stayed outside to discuss logistics. I tried to quiet the voice in my mind telling me, that I was sixteen being placed behind Selwyn’s wards and Nick’s warnings again. Instead, I ignored Selwyn’s loud voice bellowing about not wanting Valec to have a shift alone with me while I shed my clothing.

Alone.

 I hadn’t been by myself in a room since before we’d fought Erebus. My tense muscles relaxed and persistent aches were my prizes for surviving.

Surviving, yeah that’s definitely the word for it. Because this feeling…definitely doesn’t feel like winning.

Against my better judgement, I fell into the cloud-like bed and dozed off within a matter of minutes. Mercifully I did not have a single dream. Only collapsed into my exhaustion like a warm cradle.  When my eyes cracked open again there was a loud banging on my door. I scrambled to my feet ready to fight when the door rapped again, but louder.

“Guys…is that you?”  I shifted slowly toward the exit. The coldness of the floor sent a shiver up my spine. The chill reminded me that I was only in my panties and bras, fighting stance or no.

The door banged again, but this time I watched the lock twisting slowly open as my jaw slackened.

Someone was coming in.

Chapter Text

The door swung open and three smiling black women sauntered into the door.

“Oh my goodness. The girl is already in her skivvies! Must have been expecting someone else.” The oldest black woman laughed with mirth painted on her face. They were all holding heavy looking bags and suitcases.

…are they moving in?

“I’m sorry, but can I help you ?” I walked back a bit, confusion pinching my eyebrows.

“We are your glamour squad young lady. Don’t you have an audience with the Grand Dame today? She won’t see you dressed like that.” The youngest of the chatty women scoffed, laughter dripping from her tone as well. The three seemed harmless enough, but I couldn’t help but to wonder how they got in. My eyes trailed over to the door, where Nick was standing. His neck seemed to be getting redder by the second, but he approached the threshold none the less.

“Is this alright Bree? If not, I’m right outside the door.” Nick did his best to only look into my eyes while he checked in on me. Looking around at the women hanging up clothes and what looked like a makeup station, I sighed.

“…yes. This is fine. Go get yourself ready.” I waved him away. With that the Scion of Lancelot closed the door, but I had an inkling that he wasn’t going to leave me unprotected.

“My my. You certainly have quite the harem young lady. Reminds me of when I was your age.” The oldest woman spoke again unpacking a closets worth of clothing onto the overhead bed railing. The other two women laughed as they started to fill the tub with the most divine smelling soap and hot water.

“Don’t be bashful now. It’s gonna take quite some time to do your hair sugar so dunk into the tub so we can start detangling.” The middle-aged woman patted the side of the tub. Suddenly I was reminded of the opening scene in Mulan.

Right so just take of the rest of my clothes in front of these total strangers. Nothing uncomfortable about this.

Like ripping of a Band-Aid, I stripped down and stepped carefully into the steamy pool. The temperature was absolutely perfect. I could have moaned at the way my sore body relaxed into the suds. And that was before they started massaging my scalp.

The younger girl started clipping my nails before finally asking. “So what’s your story honey? What brought you to our secret garden?”

My first thought was that this was the perfect honey trap if I ever saw one. I was relaxed enough to tell them everything and anything if they kept working through my knots. When was the last time I was surrounded by other black women like this?

It had to be at Valec’s place when I met Lu and saw Mariah again. Before that…maybe sometime before I lost Mom.

I held tightly to my apprehension, but all the same I told them.

Of course, keeping the details like the Order, my relationship to Arthur, and depth my power hidden. But I told them a bit about my curse, my ancestors, the demon I made a deal with, some more salacious details of my rescue, losing my father, confronting Erebus, and my eventual arrival. 

However abridged this version was, the trio were incredibly involved in the retelling. Placing their expressive reactions where they felt necessary and even getting misty eyed when my tone became somber.  The atmosphere brought back days of going to the black hair salon on the far side of town. We’d be there all day. When I was younger, I hated how long and slow the process was. Looking back, I remember my mother loving it. Laughing along and gossiping with the other women.

Like me, Mom lost her mother way too soon. But the salon was a hive a feminine experience and wisdom. It was a therapist chair. A gathering of individuals with similar experiences of the world around us.  It was her community.

I loved my chosen family, but damn did it feel good just to be seen by people like me. The entire process went on for nearly three hours, but it felt like a much-needed restart. From head to toe, scrubbed and polished. They moisturized my skin just to slide me right into a beautiful airy dress. Even my hair, which required the utmost patience, was washed with care and styled to perfection.

“Girl you done been through hell in a hand basket. No wonder ya looked so damn tore up when you got here.” The oldest woman griped while putting the finishing touches on my face. I’d transitioned to a rather ornate looking cloth stool beside a wall of flowers. I really didn’t think all of this glamourization was necessary, but a small part of me was enjoying it.

Even if it was a long-winded distraction.

“That’s all in the past as of today. Just look at her now. A vision if I ever saw one.” The middle-aged woman cooed while zipping up the back of my dress. I sat stiff as a board on a highly embroidered stool wondering what I must look like after all of this primping.

The young girl placed live flowers into my hair with pins. “You should ditch those men and stay here with us and our mistress. Your old life sounds like a drag.” The girl sucked her teeth like I was an idiot before saying more. “The mistress would protect you if you swore your loyalty and skills to her.” She offered and I tried not to recoil.

The phrase of swearing loyalty rhymed too much with Regent philosophy.

Cringe.

I decided instead to pivot the chatter. “My first mission today is to understand what it’ll cost to keep the man I brought here under lock and key. After that I’ll have other urgent personal business that has to be done sooner rather than later.” I explained regretfully.

“Hmm…. Pity.” The youngest girl said again while all three stepped back to appraise me.

I let out a breath of relief. “Am… am I done?”

“Go see for yourself.” The oldest woman flicked her hand toward the back corner of the room. A large mirror with carved wooden edges leaned against the wall. I approached with bare feet sweeping over the ornate floor tiles until I could see myself.

My jaw nearly hit the floor.

I was unrecognizable.

I hadn’t seen myself in any clothing this nice since…

…since the night of the gala.

Before I knew I was Arthur Scion. It all seemed like so long ago.

My hair was soft and bouncy. My natural coils on full display in a way that wasn’t practical for being on the run. From the polish on my toes, the dress hugging my waist, the rouge on my lips, all the way up to the flower in my hair; I was painted in red. I’d forgotten that I could even achieve anything this… sophisticated.

I knew I didn’t need this level of pageantry on a daily basis. I needed strength, battle tactics, a warm meal, and a safe place to hide from demons. But looking back at my reflection, I couldn’t help but miss a life where simply wearing something pretty was possible.

“Ladies. We must have outdone ourselves. She’s speechless.” The middle-aged woman chuckled while she began to pack away her supplies.

“I look…so different.” I finally mumbled out turning around peaking at the three-sixty view. I really couldn’t believe what I was seeing in my reflection.

“You look so sexy! Your body guards might mistake you for someone else entirely. But I’m sure you could pick up another three easily.” The oldest woman laughed and shimmied her shoulders. We all laughed at her outlandishness. I had to admit she was growing on me.

There was a firm knock on the door that interrupted our gaiety.

“That’ll be your escort to the dining room. Put on your shoes and hop to it. We’ll clean up the room.” The youngest assistant clapped her hands to rush me along. The middle-aged woman opened the door and a familiar face peeled inward.

I believe her name was Monica. She was in another expensive looking suit, but her sunglasses were on top of her head. Our eyes met and one side of her mouth peeled up in a smirk. Nodding over to the three women scurrying around the room in my heels. “Our lady will approve of this. Well done. Girl, follow me.”

Monica did not mix words. I waved weakly at the three women before scurrying after Monica’s brisk pace and long legs. I looked around the hall past her towering figure. There was no sign of Nicholas or Selwyn standing guard. Or Valec for that matter.

I was surprised not to see any of them around. It was difficult to imagine the three of them willingly leaving me alone in this foreign stronghold. It twisted a suspicious knot in my stomach.

No matter how well I was being treated here, I couldn’t afford to keep my guard down. Focus Bree.

Before I could strategize on the best way to immobilize Monica, if required; we got closer to familiar voices and the light dinging of silverware in use. We walked into another gorgeous indoor garden with hundreds of crystals dangling from the ceiling. Each one reflected the lights from above creating small rainbows all over the space. In the center was a large ovular white wrought iron table splashed with every breakfast food I could think of.

Probably some I’d never seen before too.

All three missing men were seated at the table in similarly formal attire. The three of them looked straight up dashing while engaged in conversation with another tall figure at the head of the table.

She was striking in a way that reeked of magical glamour. Her deep brown skin was glowing. Her long white dreadlocks were woven into a sophisticated braided bun with pearls. She wore a long deep blue dress with golden military shoulder tassels.

She looks half queen, half knight. This must be her.

Before Monica or I could get close enough to make sense of their conversation a symphony of wind chimes sounded. This stopped all conversation as all four seated parties turned toward Monica and I.

Monica swiftly took a knee. “Apologies for the intrusion my lady, but your last guest has arrived.” She announced and the Grand Dame herself stood,  inviting me closer with a wave. Her eyes were pure white with no discernable pupils. Yet I knew she was looking right at me. I couldn’t hold back the shiver in my spine.

Walking closer I cautioned a looked to my friends. I was surprised to see all three of them with their eyes on me, looking me up and down.

But why was that so surprising…? Something felt off about this room.

…then it hit me.

Valec and Selwyn were both looking at me, but I didn’t feel it. Not to mention none of them heard me coming in with Monica. And…my bond with Selwyn…it’s quiet.

I stifled down my questions as I approached. “Good Morning. Thank you for supporting us with such beautiful accommodations.” I greeted formally remembering all my training from William, I curtsied and offered a small smile.

“Good Morning young lady.” She waved for me to sit in the open seat beside her. Selwyn stood and pulled my chair out helping me into a comfortable seat. “Apologies, but we had to start without you. My schedule has had a few unforeseen changes this morning.” She purred in a deep soulful voice. Although she had no discernable pupils, I could tell by the tilt of her head she was getting an eyeful as well.

I mumbled another brief apology, but she dismissed my words with another wave of her hand. “Nonsense. I can see that you are definitely worth the wait. Now I know why your little guard dogs won’t leave your side. You’ve got some strong magic in you little girl.” The Grand Dame assessed me even more while I tried not to squirm in my seat.

Need to change the subject. Can’t go talking about my magic in a place like this.

Clearing my throat, I responded. “I could say the same for you…” I paused looking around. “…and this room. It’s beautiful, but…. Is there some strange dampener in here?”

Valec laughed easily while swirling his champagne glass. “We were just chatting about that before you came in. Apparently, it’s these crystals adorning the ceiling. More than just decoration it seems.”

“Yes, I do quite a lot of negotiations in this room with all manner of unsavory characters. Dampening magic forces anyone with common sense to use their words rather than their fists. Not that I’d lose with either method.” The Grand Dame explained with an easy smile and a not-so-subtle boast. Her formal attire did little to conceal the fact she had broad shoulders and strong arms beneath the midnight blue fabric.

“Since you noted earlier that you were short on time. Shall we get straight to business now that we’ve all arrived?” Nick offered with that polite stern tone. Even in the strangest of circumstances there was always something so unflappable about Nicholas I’d always admired. If I was even more honest, I was a bit jealous of it.

“As you wish. Though, with this latest arrival, I could definitely be tempted to stay longer.” The Grand Dame smiled my way again, finally sinking in that our hostess may actually be flirting with me.

I felt my neck warming as I cleared my throat. “I don’t want to monopolize your time more than necessary.  As I’m sure you are aware we did arrive here yesterday evening with a man we’d like to hold here indefinitely. His name is Erebus Valerian.” I began and the Grand Dame hummed understanding.

“I am aware. Anyone older than three hundred years knows of Erebus Valerian. He’s no small prey. Even young men like Valechaz know of him.” The woman acknowledged and my head ticked sideways.

She thinks Valec is young!? I mean…I certainly won’t be the one to call her old.

“All the more reason for us to understand your operation. Do you really have what it takes to hold him here?” Selwyn probed his tone disbelieving.

“I suppose seeing only flowers, gardens, and custard tarts would make a fledgling like yourself wonder about such things.” The Grand Dame chuckled before continuing. “Yes, I do run a prison for all manner of magical creatures. There is no court system, no trials. Only my personal discernment and whatever my would be customers are willing to pay for it. Most people encounter an enemy and slit their throat without hesitation. But here? They bring them to me when they want them to toil. To suffer. So tell me, is that what you want?” The Grand Dame swirled her razor sharp nails over a crystal glass until it sang for her.

I didn’t hesitate. “Yes. That is what I want. For now.”

Our hostess raised an eyebrow at my last inflection of speech. “For now? And what exactly happens when you no longer want to imprison him?”

I held her gaze as I tried to tamp down the anger I was so keenly aware lived inside of my gut. I had so much to mourn because of the Shadow King. Death wasn’t good enough for him. But beyond my own desire, I knew it was safer to get rid of him. “After I’m done, you won’t have to worry about holding him anymore. No one will.” Even in this room where magic was suppressed, I knew my eyes were burning red.

The Grand Dame hummed again, this time something more akin to a purring sound. When she smiled her long fangs were on display. “Wonderful. I love a woman with a plan. Even after all these years feminine rage just does the perfect thing to my loins.” That was when I noticed the swish of a tail moving behind her.

I tried and failed to not let my surprise show so plainly on my face.

Selwyn is part owl. Should I really be surprised that he’s not the only cambion in the world with animal like features.

The Grand Dame smiled knowingly. “Oh…has my tail surprised you? You can stroke it if you’d like. However, I can’t guarantee what I might do to you after that.” She leaned in toward me and chuckled.

I was more embarrassed when I felt my hands drifting upwards only for Selwyn’s hand to quickly take mine. He barely contained a growl. “I would appreciate it if you did not use your eyes to entice my bondmate.”

Her eyes? I thought that we couldn’t use magic in here.

I paused and a thought finally occurred to me.

Just because we can’t use our magic doesn’t mean she can’t use hers. Big duh Bree! Why would she dull her own abilities.  Probably something in those clothes she’s wearing combatting this awful frequency.

 The Grand Dame laughed heartily now and sipped on her champagne. “So the two of you are bonded? Nothing wrong with a packaged deal.” Before she could say more Monica walked over swiftly and whispered into her Lady’s ear. The Grand Dame shifted her flirtatious gaze into something akin to annoyance.

“We can rain check this conversation. Let’s discuss the topic of payment. Valechaz, I’m sure you remember how we do things here.” The ancient lady plucked a grape from the luscious display of food.

“Of course, it’s what keeps me coming back.” Valec smirked in a way that made my stomach flutter. I trusted Valec with my life, but his penchant for hijinks still made me wary of what these negotiations would entail. Not to mention Alice’s reaction was still stuck in the back of my mind.

“I’ll explain for our new comers then. As you can see this establishment has a few lower levels. On top we have our night club, then below that is our kitchen, below that our offices, then our guests suites and gardens, and then finally at the lowest depth we have our maximum level holding center. We use a unique concoction of magic and energy that keeps our prisoners in… a sleep-like state. It takes an enormous amount of power to keep some of our most high-profile… guests if you will… under lock and key.” The Grand Dame paused pushing her fork through a whip cream covered strawberry to take another bite. My gaze traced down to the way her tongue swiped over her bottom lip.

Oh yeah…Alice would have definitely drooled over this woman. I thought before tuning back into our hostess’ explanation.

“I am a savvy business owner, so I won’t share the entirety of my formula. But I will say that we harvest a key ingredient from our club upstairs. An ingredient that requires an important catalyst.”

Nick narrowed his eyes. His expression showed that he didn’t appreciate where this conversation was going. “What is the ingredient?”

“Simple. Eros. Wantonness. Lust. No matter the century, I’ve found it is the most potent ingredient for magic. Without fail.” She closed simply and shrugged.

“How exactly are we all supposed to pay you in lust?” Selwyn’s voice held an edge. That edge told me that he had no problem ending this entire negotiation if he didn’t like what our dealer had to say.

“We? Oh no. While I personally don’t mind men, they don’t elicit quite the same potent reaction we need for our operation. The current zeitgeist of patriarchy is far too up tight. You three cannot pay the toll. But this young lady…” The Grand Dame purred again while her tail vibrated excitedly.

“She is not for sale.” Selwyn hooked his leg around my chair and yanked it closer to his side.

“Oh my, a rare display of gallantry.  How touching.” Monica cooed behind her bosses’ seat.

“You misunderstand my terms. All I would require is for this lovely young lady to dress her best and attend our club this evening. We have a selective high-end stream of clientele who come to our shows. We feature a guest, display a bit of visual magic, light dancing, and conversation. You have my word no harm will come to her.” The hostess turned to Valec and smiled.

“The last girl…Alice was it? She did quite well. We had power for two weeks from that one show. That one is full of surprises.” Valec smiled knowingly, but was wise enough to keep his mouth shut.

I had to admit I was skeptical, but Alice had already gone through this. As rocky as our relationship had been lately; it was hard for me to believe she’d send me into danger.  More importantly,  this all seemed a small price to pay for keeping the Shadow King locked down.

Silence permeated the room for a few beats. I looked at Valec. Then Selwyn. Then over to Nick.

Nick pushed his hands upwards “It’s not my choice to make B. But don’t feel the pressure to say yes. Remember as long as we’re together, we’ll figure it out. Even if it’s not this.”

At that I relaxed a bit. This all brought me back to our Pros and Cons discussion on our last bloodwalk.

Together we’d gotten this far.

Together we were strong.

“I’ll do it.” I replied elevating my posture with confidence.

The Grand Dame clapped her hands together gleefully smiling. “Wonderful! Truly you’ve made my day. Now, that is all the time I have for this tantalizing interlude. Monica and a few of my girls will chaperone you all for the rest of the day. Someone will be by your rooms around eight to get you ready. Feel free to tour our facility or step out into the city until then. For now, enjoy breakfast.” She stood and I had to crane my neck a bit. She was as tall as Nick, maybe taller. She waved an elegant hand as her boots clacked out of the room.

“I’ll be back.” Monica waved following behind her mistress.

“Briana, may I be the first of us to say that you look absolutely ravishing this morning. Damn girl.” Valec poured more champagne while offering me an enticing smile. Selwyn rolled his eyes before biting into an apple like it had offended him.

“I agree with Valec. You look beautiful B.” Nick smiled warmly. Suddenly I felt dizzy from all the attention.

“Thank you both for the compliments. You all look very handsome as well.” I picked up a pastry from the table and looked above my head. “I’m not sure how any of you can stand being in this room though. Feels like there’s a heavy film over everything.” I shook my head trying to toss away the weird sensation of this place.

“Are you sure about tonight?” Selwyn interjected loudly. It was clear that he was the most unhappy with the arrangement. Even without the bond, I knew his irritation usually came from a place of concern. He’d never want to put me in a position to be uncomfortable.

“Yes, I’m sure Mr. Kane. I’m kind of excited. I haven’t been to a club before. Even if it sounds naïve, I like getting dressed up and dancing. It’s fun.” I patted his leg twice before bringing my attention back to my food. I was starving.

“Atta girl. We hittin’ the club!” Valec rejoiced and danced in his chair freeing a chuckle from my chest. However, Selwyn's tense shoulders didn't shift. He'd even tilted his posture away from me. Of course I wanted to prod about his attitude, but something told me not too. It was too open here to exchange words. Exhaling I put a pin in it for later.

Just a night at the club, right? What could go wrong?

Chapter Text

So much had happened in the past 48 hours that it was difficult to find a moment to talk.

Even though I knew Selwyn didn’t possess the same relationship to magic that I did, I knew he could feel my eyes on him. Could feel what I knew.What was impossible for me not to notice.

Still he kept his distance, instead remaining vigilant of our surroundings. Looking everywhere but at me.

Interesting. I thought. But it pissed me off.

I was also curious about what the rest of this underground maze looked like, but not curious enough to spend whatever time we had before nightfall checking it out. Getting rest for what was bound to be another unpredictable evening seemed like a better investment of time.

So we split up.

Nicholas and Selwyn both took the tour of the Grand Dame’s fortress. While Valec hung around in the garden and handled personal business calls. I spent some much-needed time alone in my room. Though I wasn’t counting on what being alone meant for my mind. The places my thoughts would go.

After I’d peeled myself out of my clothes and washed off the make-up, my body fell back into the bed like it was magnetized.

My eyes were closed, but my mind was racing at a mile a minute.

There wasn’t a safe train of thought to land on. I wasn’t sure, but something felt broken about my bond with Sel. Ever since Erebus pierced his wing and I felt his pain; it’s been different. I haven’t had the chance to say anything about it edge-wise.

There were… are more pressing matters to handle.

I squeezed my eyes closed tighter. Begging sleep to come swiftly. But I saw other things in the dark. The hidden discomfort in my Father’s last smile. Thinly veiled pain masked for a final goodbye. The smell of the wound where his arm used to be. Feeling the chill of death on his skin.

Hearing his last words.

No goodbye, just see you later Bree. Then he died.

Between Bree was numb to it all. After Bree was so angry. I was oscillating constantly between the two. It was driving me crazy and I lived in this body.

Hell, could I blame Sel if he thought that all of my emotions were too much right now? That he decided to put up another wall in our bond.

That thought put me right back to Between Bree again. Lingering on the choice to delete the past twenty years of my life.  Work in another diner in the middle of nowhere. Why? Because starting over and numbing the pain was so so so much easier than carrying it all.

Why are my ears tickling?

I flickered my eyes open surprised only for the obvious to become clear. Saline.

I didn’t even know it was possible to cry with your eyes closed.

It didn’t seem to matter if I was Bree the student, Bree the page, Bree the medium, Bree the Bloodcrafter, Bree the Scion of Arthur, Bree the fugitive, or Bree the waitress…. Grief was there.

I didn’t want it anymore.

The need for relief from despair felt like desperation. Tonight, I had a rare chance to be someone else.  To be a girl at the club with her friends. 

Might need a better alias than Ramona though. That one is getting tired.

 Speaking of tired. My eyes finally felt heavy.

***

My three fairy God mothers woke me up in grand fashion, mostly appalled at my appearance. One of them actually gasped that I’d taken off my makeup, not to mention the puffy eyes. After sharing their disappointment, I was back in the tub, getting my hair mussed with, and makeup applied.

Dare I say we were developing a routine.  Even when it came to voicing their complaints. I wasn’t as polished as their average clientele, but hell who could keep up that level of primp and proper all day.

My ruder thoughts answered back plainly. A King.

After another few hours of what they dubbed “the process”, I was back to seeing a stranger in the mirror. This time I actually gasped. The black halter top dress hugged me like a second skin and pressed my breasts together like gifted fruit. The fabric was infused with glitter that made me sparkle from every angle. With the addition of some small heels the garment fell just right, sweeping about my feet. A generous slit not only gave a healthy view of my thigh, but the strap on my garter belt holding up my shear black tights.  My hair was tossed up into a lovely pineapple with wisps of curls tumbling down to frame my face and neck. Black velvet gloves made my battle worn hands appear dainty.

Did I mention it was backless?

“Is it alright that you can see so much of my garter strap?” I twisted around noticing just how often you could see my thigh.

“Alright? With thighs like that? It would be sacrilegious if you didn’t.” The oldest black woman said and I laughed.

“Don’t forget your mission this evening. You are here to feed our formula. The more enticing you are, the better you will be able to supply our mistress. Pay her well and she will reward you. Simple as that.” The youngest attendant slid a decorative hairpin in to complete the look.

Me. Seduce? For some reason that felt like a mental hurdle. Had been since the Grand Dame asked.

I have to say it now. I can’t wait until it’s too late.

 “I didn’t say this earlier.” I paused taking a deep breath facing away from the other women in the room. “...but I’ve never seduced anyone in my life. I don’t know what to say. How to act? Flirting makes me… I don’t even… can I even flirt? What if I end up having the opposite effect? How will I pay back the Grand Dame then?” Word vomit. Embarrassment. A little armpit sweat too.

The three women were utterly silent. That made me turn around swiftly to gauge their facial expression. All three of them looked on with disbelief.

“So you mean to tell me your three beef cakes really are only your body guards? What a waste.” The oldest women muttered the last few words.

“Well… it’s complicated. I told you parts of it before, but that doesn’t matter right now.” I sputtered feeling my heart beat picking up in my chest.

“Alright alright! Calm down! We aren’t going to send you out unprepared. I’d rather put my tongue in a power socket before I’d let you embarrass our mistress or her business.” The youngest clapped her hands twice bringing my attention away from my inner turmoil.

“I don’t see a problem. You look the part. The fact that your companions like you so much must be because you’re a natural my dear. Speak your mind and be confident. There is nothing more enticing than a woman who is true to herself and stands in her power. You have both qualities in spades.” The middle-aged woman wore an easy smile, but the wisdom in her eyes spoke to a life well lived.

I turned back to the mirror. Appraised my reflection and exhaled a long breath.

“Fuck it. I’m ready.” I cursed.

****

If you’d asked me an hour ago to describe what this club was going to be like, I would have been woefully incorrect. When I’d left my room Monica was there again in a blood red suit to bring me up to the club. I had to assume that Valec, Nick, and Sel were already on the top floor waiting for me. Thankfully there was an elevator so I didn’t need to climb up the long winding stairway we’d taken down yesterday.

The higher the elevator climbed the louder the sound of bass from above was. The sound, the feeling.

  It felt alive.

 The same pace of a heartbeat. Thumping over and over. Drumming with life.

When the elevator opened fog tumbled through the metal doors past an ornate golden elevator gate. Monica pulled it aside with one smooth swipe waving me inside. My steps were gentle. Ginger. With all the fog and colorful lights, I had to walk on faith that the floor was beneath me.

Monica didn’t wait for me to muscle my way through the visual vertigo before trudging on. Clearly expecting me to follow without question. The walls were like a cave. Curving and ebbing with crystal like rock formation on the floors and ceiling. The crystals were lit from within to give them an even more ethereal quality.

The decorative irony wasn’t lost on me that the lush green gardens were in the basement while the top floor club looked like a dark dungeon. There were alcoves with private seats alongside localized bartender service. The further in we walked the more the wavy walls opened up to a breathtaking central floor. Here the fog was lighter, the floor visible in places. All around small fountains seemed to be the source of the mist. Each pool of water thumped in the perfect ripples in tune with the music overhead.

Monica paused looking up and I followed her gaze. Behind the DJ in a glass booth was the Grand Dame. Looking down at the two of us. Outside of her magic dampening lower floors her eyes felt like a sauna with a hint of eucalyptus steam. She gave me a slow sure smile pulling open her lips revealing her sharp canines.

The feline cambion looked down and beat her pointer finger into her palm.

Come to me.

Monica and I slipped past the security and into the private looking glass.

“My my my. You are positively ravishing in the morning light, but I much prefer you as a creature of the night. Are you ready my vixen?” The Grand Dame probed while she brushed her eyes up and down my body.

“I am ready.” I gave my response without a beat between her asking and my next breath. Her tail shivered at my surety. She seemed pleased.

“Excellent. I’ve ordered your three silhouettes to stick to the shadows this evening. They aren’t allowed to approach you unless you are in immediate danger. Not that anyone would be dumb enough to cause trouble in my club.” The large feline scoffed before saying more. “I’ve got a nice stiff drink ready for you at the DJ booth. Use that time to scope out your prey. Entice as many of those uptight people as you can manage. But if you get nervous come back here. I’m sure the three of us could put on a show that would give my starved sycophants exactly what they want.”

Oh… so that is her Plan B. I know a certain someone who would accept that as her plan A. Oh Alice.

 I didn’t give myself time to second guess anything. I took my time down the stairs, not just for my heels, but because quite a few piranhas were already looking for a taste.  Looking down, it became much clearer who the Grand Dame was referring to when she mentioned sycophants.

The blonde woman in headphones barely spared me a glance before pointing to the glass at the edge of the table. A large ice block in the shape of a skull, half immersed in brown liquid. It could only be whiskey.

Swirling around the potent liquid, I took a large whiff.

Smoky whiskey. Like him.

 As if sensing my thoughts, I felt familiar sparks on my body. The flickers traveled slowly from my exposed ankle up to my thighs at a glacial pace. Almost like his fingertips were next to me petting my skin. The heat lingered over my neck, my chest, and my lips before disappearing.

Selwyn was somewhere reminding me that I wasn’t in this shark tank disguised as a kiddie pool alone.

But that clearly wasn’t all.

He knew what his eyes could do to my body. He was toying with me. Showing his appreciation for my outfit. Maybe hoping to catch a little more. All from whatever hidden balcony he was watching me from. I knew better than to gawk around for him like an enamored tourist. Besides, now mystery girl had to work.

I quit sipping. Letting the chilled alcohol burn its way through me.

Then it’s a game of tease.

Our bond petered to life from whatever dormant state it had been in lately, but the signal was weak. I could feel his intrigue, that owl like curiosity. That was all the motivation I needed to saunter back into the crowd below. To disappear into the sea of bodies gyrating to the music. I could feel the base in my chest like it was my own breath.

I remembered our first school dance; Alice was the first one on the floor. Which always meant I was right behind her. While I couldn’t do amazing choreography like Alice, I certainly had no fear of dancing on my own. The classes were way overpriced with no black teachers. At least that’s what mom said. Instead, she made sure we danced in our house every day.

I loved to dance, but I really hadn’t gone out of my way to do it ever since Mom died. Just surrendering to the beating bass felt so freeing. Like after school dancing in the living room before I’d even taken off my backpack.

Tonight, dancing was not giving a fuck and taking everything I wanted. Burning the rest.

The DJ came over the speaker. “This goes out to the fucking fox in the black dress and gloves.” I turned up toward the announcement, only to feel every eye in the room turn to me.

**Authors Note: LBD by Becky G was the vibe with the base ALLLLL THE WAYY UP***

I thanked God it was a song I recognized and thanked myself for the CDs I started hoarding in that old ass truck. That little bit of information helped me to grind my hips to the music with a bit more confidence. Riding the energetic high to get these heat ridden eyes what they wanted.

His too. I was surprised I could distinguish his eyes from the other cambions peppered throughout the room. Because Selwyn Kane did not disappoint. His tinkling attention sweeping over my ass and thighs made me smile. Too easy.

This time I did look his way. His eyes were like bright neon signs in the deep shadows of the club. I held his gaze and tilted my head with a smile. Caressing my fingertips down my neck over my breasts all the way down between my thighs. Swinging my hips in and out to the beat. Mouthed the lyrics right to his overfilled brain.

His didn’t grin back. Instead, he leaned forward quickly grabbing onto the hand rail like it was the only thing stopping him from leaping down and taking a bite.

I bit my lips to hold back my devilish smirk and turned away from him again. I caught the eye of another pair of seemingly human eyes approaching me in the center of the floor. He reached for my hips which made me back away and slap his hands. He smirked and put his hands up like he was apologetic.

I pointed to both of my eyes, brushed my skin, and wagged my first his way.

Look, but don’t touch. Unless you want to get burned by a dragon.

 He and a few other hopefuls got the point. But that sure didn’t stop others from posting up and eye fucking my brains out. It made me feel powerful that they held so tightly to my commands. In the long run it was better this way. People always wanted what they couldn’t have even more.

And the Grand Dame wanted them all to want.

I squatted down bent my knees low and twisted up at a glacial pace winding left and right. One guys glass slipped right out of his hand and dropped to the floor. The staff was quick to swoop in and sweep up the glass. I really couldn’t help the laugh that passed over my lips after that.

A group of young girls pulled up next to me on the floor and jumped right into dancing.  After that the DJ mixed more fast paced tracks and time flew by. Before I knew it I had worked up a sweat and the free drinks curtesy of the Grand Dame made it straight to my bladder.

I excused myself from my new found girl gang and sauntered away into the direction I believed the bathroom to be. Before I could get too far Monica waved me down into a red padded room with a private restroom within. In the center were beautiful red lounge chairs and the outer walls adorned enormous mirrors making the space seem even larger.

After I relieved myself and washed my hands, I reentered the beautiful powder room. Looking around for where I’d tossed my gloves.

Wait…didn’t I throw them on the couch?

 “Looking for these?” A voice asked innocently. Sparked over my cheeks. Like lightning he was in front of me. Before I could react, hands were gripping my hips, gently walking me backward until my back was flush with a soft wall.

“Selwyn.” I said my heart beating madly from the surprise. I slapped his chest lightly in admonishment. He leaned in and brushed his nose against my neck. Inhaling like I was pure oxygen. He brushed his nose up until his mouth was over my ear.

“Briana Briana Briana. You’ve been bad.” He whispered tickling my neck.

I chuckled; the whiskey making me bold. “Now, Mr. Kane. I’m pretty sure from the first moment you met me, I’ve been breaking the rules.”

He hummed placing several chaste kisses over the main vein on my neck. “I am aware. Bad Briana.”

My mind was telling me I had to go back to the dance floor, but my mouth kept running. Like I wanted even more trouble. “And you’ve always been about strict discipline.”

He pulled back looking me in the eyes. “I have to be disciplined. Bad things happen if I’m not.”  Those words pulled Selwyn away from our moment. Not something I wanted.

“So what happens now? You gonna spank me Mr. Kane?” I laughed, but Selwyn’s eyes flashed at the suggestion.

“Maybe not to start, but definitely by the end.” There was no jest in his tone. He meant it.

Selwyn’s hand floated to my chin and ghosted his lips over mine. “For once I’m at a loss. I don’t know what part of your body I want to worship first.” His words got the heat between my legs churning, but I was still annoyed with him for ignoring me earlier.

“Sel. Sel. Sel. Give me one reason why I should let you clean up the mess you’re making between my legs?” I challenged hotly. He didn’t smile but his eyes flew away from mine for a second. His brow furrowed like he couldn’t pick one from the extensive list.

“Only one? Just looking at your body I could think of a thousand.” And I fought hard against the stupid smirk that wanted to color my cheeks.

“Oh… you notice my body now? I was trying to get your attention before so we could talk and you ignored me. Why?” I pushed against his chest to get some space and crossed my arms.

“You know it’s not safe here for that. I have to protect your secrets.” He placed a hand over my head and leaned in to cage me.

“You think I don’t know that? I wanted to talk to you. It could have been about anything, but you aired me.” I countered narrowing my eyes up at him and jutting out my chin.

Sel scoffed. “Making sure our mission wouldn’t end up a failure due to weak ass magic took priority. Some of these magic dealers are all talk. I had to see it for myself. Prove all this travel was worth it.” He conveyed his point well, yet missed the point of our entire conversation.

“That’s my point. With our bond and everything else! Sometimes I don’t know if you care more about being my bodyguard or my boyfriend.” I huffed and now he did laugh.

“Oh that’s easy. I’d take the bullet any day even if that meant you were pissed about it. At least you’d be around to hate me for it. I’d take any pain if it meant I wouldn’t see you hurt. Especially now.” Selwyn stomped right through my logic like usual. In that infuriating way that made my heart flutter.

How does he piss me off and make me happy at the same time?

 “You’re not supposed to say that.” I muttered looking away to shield my blush.

“Too bad. We’ll always argue. Now, are you going to let me make it up to you?” Selwyn dropped down to his knees letting his excited eyes give my Coco butter thighs and garter strap a close up.

Must have made up his mind about the worship.

“That depends. Are you going to listen to me?” I bat back, doing all that I could to act like we didn’t both know I was already wet.  It was the view of the gorgeous golden eyes looking up at me. The feel of his breath tickling my core, breathing in my juices.

Patient, but so short tempered.

Obedient, but untamed.

Contrary to all my points. Yet so damn agreeable. It was infuriating.

“I don’t think I could say no to you. At least not with this view.” His tingling eyes took a long look between my legs. I swear the sound that bubbled from his throat was close to a desperate canine.

A hound desperate for a morsel.

He spoke again. “I can taste your scent.” His eyes bled into red and it took everything I had not to press my legs together in anticipation. My eyes leveled down to his dress pants and the growing tent within. “You really like what you see tonight.” I dragged my toes gently over his cock to make my point.

His eyelids fluttered and the most erotic sound escaped his throat. He bit his lip, trying his best not to get lost in my ministrations. “Been hard since the second you walked into the club.” He groaned out confessing.

I looked at the clock in the corner wall. “Then let’s play a little. But don’t mess up my hair and makeup or they’ll be hell to pay.” Three particular women came to mind. I didn’t want any of that smoke.

Selwyn smiled demonically. “Safe word?”

Oh…this is new.

“Um… Excalibur?” I hated that it was the first thing that came to mind.

“Very well.” Selwyn stood up taking another whiff of my neck before running his tongue up to my auricle. Placing light bites on the shell of my ear while his fingers dragged up my exposed leg until his entire palm cupped my mound.

“Can’t wait to eat this pretty pussy until your legs shake.” Selwyn’s hold tightened making his point. My hips twitched against the heat of his cambion hands.

“Why wait?” My words tumbling out a bit shriller than I would’ve liked.

Selwyn’s teeth were suddenly sharp on my ear followed by another soft kiss on my cheek. “Punishment.”

“But…” Before I could say more his agile fingers started brushing back in forth across my labia. Light pressure over my moist lace covered core. I tried my best to finish my train of thought before I couldn’t form words anymore. “…the door. What if someone else comes in?”

How was I already this breathless? He’s barely petting me.

 “Already taken care of silly.” He assured pressing into my clit. I gasped as the wave of pleasure cultivated the wet spot between my legs. Sel continued massaging my clit through my panties making me grab his shoulder for leverage.

“God, just watching you dancing made my dick throb.” His fingers twitched faster and a full moan passed my lips. “Made me want to sink into your tight little snatch until my balls get soggy.” The moment the words sink passed his lips he slipped two fingers inside me. Pushing until I felt them pressing against my sweet spot.

“Aaggghh!” My fingers gripped his shoulder tighter already lost in the feeling. My painted toes clenched in my sparkly heels and I knew I wouldn’t make it through this on my feet.

“You love this shit don’t you? Getting me all riled up until I have to come down here and make a dripping mess of you. Don’t you? Teasing me ‘til all I can think about is your wet hot walls milking me dry.”

Selwyn’s mouth was filthy tonight…

                                                                            …. and I was loving every minute of it.

He was always so collected and careful when it came to his words. Spoke like he was from another time.

Tonight he was a man possessed by my black dress. Sel added a finger and stroked faster into  my G-spot until my vision blurred. My breath was catching in my throat. His pace was relentless from the start and I was barely holding on.

“Now I have to remind you exactly how you like it. Make an example out of that bratty attitude of yours. Now if you want to get off in the next few seconds; I need to hear you say exactly who makes you cum until you can’t fucking walk.” Selwyn growled switching hands just so he could sniff and taste me for himself.

Shit…I’m close already. I pushed up the weight of my body best I could. With my wires crossed I could accidently use my strength as a Scion and fall right through the wall.

“That wasn’t rhetorical Briana.” He gritted out pressing his thumb over my clit making my entire body convulse. “Do you want to cum or not?”

“Ye-h Yes. I- I do.” I whimpered slowly sliding down the wall.

“Then say it.” He persisted and I prayed I could speak.

“It- hummm… it’s you. Fuck…aughhh it’s you Selwyn.” I was a hair length away from cumming. I couldn’t let him stop when I was so close.

“That’s fucking right babe.” With those words Sel pulled his hands away and took a step back. My utter surprise saw me sliding down the rest of the wall until my ass hit the ground.  My cambion licked his fingers clean while his eyes stroked every inch of me.

To my extreme annoyance he turned around and started washing his hands.

The fuck? Is…? Is he really?

The former Kingsmage pulled from the bathroom napkins and rolled his sleeves back down. Even taking a few moments to fix the strands of his hair that fell out of place. He paced over to the door.

Fine. Two can play this game.

I slid of my hand into my dress massaging one of my breasts. Pinching my nipple, then back to massaging. My other hands slid over my sensitive clit. Working myself back into a tizzy while he stopped in his tracks. My eyes met his burning red pupils down to his bulge and back to those golden eyes.

I could see him fighting valiantly, but the moment he froze he’d already lost.

Now comeback to me.

 “It- ahh it’s you. Mhhhmmm yes. It’s you.” I moaned both of my hands frantically trying to climax. My eyes squeezed shut for a second and I was being lifted. My ass met with cold porcelain beneath it and Selwyn’s face disappearing between my legs.

He lapped his tongue over my labia like he was starving. Then he attached his lips around my clit and sucked. I instantly saw stars, barely able to pass breath while my body shook with a harsh orgasm. The Merlin’s name on my lips all the while.

“God…it’s you Sel. You babe.” I moaned toes curled down hard I feared I’d break my shoes from the effort. Even through the waves of pleasure Selwyn sucked my skittle until it was engorged. I gripped his shoulders and rode his face until my back went limp. After sucking up all the honey between my legs, my torturer pulled away.

“Fuck…even when you’re bad… you are so fucking good.” Selwyn wiped his mouth, kissed my neck, and returned to the sink.

“And?” I smiled, very much satisfied.

“Don’t change mystery girl.”

I pushed myself back onto my feet and Selwyn handed me a warm paper towel to clean up with. Only for me to look around and realize my panties were nowhere to be found. Sel looked at me and swung my latest pair around his pointer finger.

“For the road.” He grinned laughing. “And we aren’t finished Briana. I’m coming back for the rest later.”

Before I could protest, he was gone again.

Arrogant bastard.

Chapter Text

Selwyn POV

I closed the door behind me and met Monica’s mirth filled eyes. I could tell by the width of the walls and quality of sound within the private bathroom that it was sound proof. Even still, I’m sure that she knew exactly how Briana and I’s little talk had gone. I kept my expression flat as I eyed her right back. Monica’s muscle density and strange movement patterns made it quite clear she was not human. Yet, nothing in her scent was anything close to Merlin either.

I had no doubt she’d built up a body count for the Grand Dame of Atlanta. As long as she didn’t try to add any of us to the kill list, I was just fine with minding my business. We nodded to each other and she looked tempted to speak as her smirk grew.

Either way she was wise enough not to comment when I’d paced away from the door and melded back into the shadows of a far-flung bar section. Valec had made himself much too comfortable with a group of dancers who clearly recognized him. Even a few demons approached looking to get on his payroll.

All of them out for his wallet in some shape or form.

Nicholas made his living as an intel broker these days. Last I caught sight of him, he was on the highest balcony chatting with the bartender with the least number of customers. This place was likely a treasure trove of information if you knew who to ask. I left him to his own devices as well.

Which left keeping an eye on my King squarely to me. Not that I was complaining.

Something about watching my mystery girl and not being allowed to touch enflamed something savage in me.  Predatory. It felt monstrous. Twisted. So I held back and watched. Laid low.

But then she beckoned me.

 Knowing full well my eyes were scanning every inch of her gyrating skin under the pulsating lights. Bree finally felt inclined to look my way. Not only that. She looked me in my eyes and touched herself so fucking erotically I had to grip the railing to stop myself from leaping down and taking her right on the dance floor.

Little minx.

 I was proud of the progress I’d made after unfurling myself from demonia. Years of training and patience. Discipline and restraint. Yet, with Briana Irene Mathews I was undone every time. Wrapped around her in any way she’d have me. Beholden to the most stubborn, brave, and beautiful woman I’d ever know. A heavenly purgatory I prayed was a life sentence. And I rarely prayed.

Movement caught my eyes as Bree exited the private powder room still looking like the vision of Aphrodite I knew her to be. Visually unchanged from our brief heated encounter. Although, there were a few more curls kissing the back of her neck than before. I couldn’t fight the smirk that up turned my lips at that small detail. The bit of evidence that my hands and mouth were between her legs. That my name desperately tumbled from her lips.

“I saw that.”  A man’s voice called from my left. A cambion with eyes so bright yellow they were nearly white smiled at me. He swirled his drink and motioned over toward the location Briana just left from.

God, I hate talking to strangers. I had to clench my teeth to prevent myself from rolling my eyes. The best option was ignoring him completely.

“You must know the Grand Dame’s special guest if Monica the machine let you into that private room back there.” The stranger continued and pulled up a bar stool next to mine. Again, I decided to keep my mouth shut to prevent anything hostile from coming out. I was supposed to be on my best behavior and I’d already broken the “No contact with Briana” rule.

“That girl is thicker than cold grits. And that dress…” The stranger hummed into a moan while shaking his head. The clench in my jaw intensified and my fists balled up. All the calm that had come over me from being with Bree evaporated in an instant. Hot fury increased my blood flow to speeds that would cause human flesh to steam.

I should get up and walk away. Because if this prick says another word…

 “Say why don’t you put in a good word for me with Monica? I would love nothing more than to have a turn to break her in.” He laughed at his own joke and I stood so quickly I’d practically floated off the chair.

I knew my eyes were burning red as they zoned in on the laughing stranger beside me. I curled my lips to ask. “What makes you think she wants anything to do with you?”

Go ahead and give me a reason.

 His expression was something I could only describe as horrifically wicked.

“What she thinks?” He scoffed. “I’d take that bitch whether she liked it or not.”

I could faintly hear the sound of Valec reminding me to lay low in the back of my mind as my fist flew across this scum’s face. In a split second my knuckles sailed his body clean across the bar and straight into the wall of expensive liquor.  The loud crash reverberated through the entire club, but I couldn’t get myself to care anymore. Before he could even get up, I was using my foot to grind broken glass and liquor into his skin.

“OWWW! Dude what the fuck! Are you trying to get us killed !?!” The stranger squealed as blood ran into his mouth from his crack nose. But I was done with conversation. Besides, the more this clown spoke the angrier I got. My demon saw his lecherous eyes and twitchy fingers as a threat to our person. OUR BRIANA.

And that meant he had to fucking go.

“Hey boss!” Another cambion yelled from the room and about ten other demons sprinted towards us at the commotion. Gotta be quick about it then. I kicked his jaw hard enough to roll his eyes back in his head. To prevent a quick pursuit, I gave the same treatment to his ankle cracking the bone clean through.

Arms yanked me from behind nearly pulling my arms out of the socket. I grunted and poised to aim my foot to bend back my assailant’s kneecap when suddenly my arms came loose. Nicholas was behind me with those sharp murderous eyes of his. Glacial disks of contempt. Pulling back blood covered fists and covering my back.

We stood back-to-back like we had too many times before.  We could both find this position in our sleep. “Mind explaining how we find ourselves breaking the main rule we shouldn’t be breaking?” Nicholas berated kicking the downed man beneath us.

“That shit rag threatened sexual violence on Briana.” I growled cracking my knuckles. The Scion of Lancelot turned back toward me. Deadly blizzard blue met my burning red eyes. “Who?” His voice lowered in disgust.

“Cambion on his back in the cheap ass blouse.” I spat pointing to the cambion knocked out with the bloody nose. Now he was surrounded by his cronies while others sized Nick and I up.

“Well then, it’s for the best. No aether, just close combat.” He insisted watching me rip apart two metal bar chairs for metal fighting poles. I launched one toward my former charge in time for him to connect with the ribs of another one of his goons. Three more demons were on me in seconds and I was quick to connect flesh with metal.

“ENOUGH!” A voice called over the DJ booth. The music was cut and three spotlights were swiveled over our brawl with nearly blinding intensity. Every single person in the entire establishment stopped moving. Practically stopped breathing.

A chorus of cambions forcing their heartbeats to slow as to not appear threatening to something stronger. An animalistic reaction to anything more dominant occupying your space. The clack of high heels stepping down metal stairs drew every eye in the entire club.

“Not only has there been destruction of my property, but the sacred neutrality of this space has been disturbed.” The Grand Dame’s voice echoed smoothly.

Monica was next to call out. “Offenders come forward. Or risk having your head severed from your shoulders by the Grand Dame.” Nick and I shared an exasperated look before stepping even further into the blinding lights. My pupils quickly adjusted to take in the image of the two women standing over us.

Beside us the other creatures we’d fought stumbled forward.

I wish I knew where Briana was in all of this chaos.

As soon as the thought passed my mind, she stepped out from behind Monica’s towering figure with a hand over her mouth. “Now. State your business so I can decide who to kill.” The Grand Dame ordered down from her platform. Bree’s eyes flicked over the two of us radiating panic.

“It was the white boy with the black hair. With the all-black suit. He started it!” A familiar voice called out as the dizzy cambion attempted to right himself.

Loose tongue snitch.

“This man threatened violence on someone in your current employ. We thought it best to act sooner rather than later.” Nicholas added his own political spin to the sequence of events.

The Grand dame hummed with piqued interest. “Is this true Ethos?”

The cambion started to sweat, clearly thinking of the best response. “It was just a figure of speech your excellency. A mere play toward a young ladies affections.” He explained waving his arms dramatically.

“Do tell. What was this figure of speech? Word for word.” The Grand Dame pushed and the cambion wore an unsettled expression.

Good. Now I get to watch.

“It was just a few words abou-“ Before even my eyes could perceive a metal blade pierced Ethos’ arm. He cried out in pain and Nick and I didn’t flinch.

Holy—I could barely hear the weapon flying over here. Was that the old demon? I wracked my brain and senses to determine the weapons origin when a new voice spoke.

“My lady said word for word. Follow her instructions to the letter!” A familiar guard called downward. She was one of the young assistants I’d seen tending to Briana in her room.

Ethos looked besides himself, but shook his head. Too frightened to say more.

“Then you in the dark suit. Recount the details.” The Grand Dame clapped her hands to increase the pace of these tense proceedings. Every single one of us had taken great pains to make sure we did not exchange names with anyone in this establishment. We were wanted by the Order and a name was all it took to get a desperate demon on our trail.

Yet, I couldn’t help but to be annoyed by being referred to as ‘you’.

I cleared my throat. “There were several incendiary comments that were made against your staff. But the last was I don’t care what she thinks. I’d take that bitch whether she’d like it or not.” I endeavored my response to be short and to the point.

The Grand Dame nodded her understanding. Discontent wrinkling her brow. “I see. That is quite distasteful.”

The shaken cambion sunk to his knees to genuflect. “Grand Dame please. We have been doing business together for nearly a century. We’ve only had a few bumps in the road here and there. Nothing worth…well worth this?!” The man bravado was long gone quickly melting him into a weeping sniveling mess. There was the faintest inkling in my gut that didn’t want the creature to die. But the overwhelming pulse of the demon inside of my skin wanted nothing more than to see a Pollock painting of this cambion’s innards.

“A few bumps? It’s certainly been more than that Ethos. You have quite the slithering way about you. Which I don’t mind when it’s used against my enemies. However, when tilted toward my lovely menagerie of ladies… I’m afraid I must act to maintain the sanctity and order of my establishment.” The Grand Dame approached. More resounding clanging of high heels on metal. This time the metronome of movement was all the more foreboding.

Even the man’s supposed ‘comrades’ backed away from his kneeling form as the elder demon approached. Finally coming to some sort of conclusion in his mind the demon scrambled to his feet and made a break for a door on the other side of the room.  With equal speed three arrows pierced his knee, throat, and foot in quick succession. My eyes could barely perceive another woman on the upper balcony peering over her cross bow.

His cries of pain echoed against the deathly quiet of the room.

With equal agility the Grand Dame herself leapt forward swiping her dagger like nails in a sweeping motion. The man’s head flew one way while his body stumbled a few steps before keeling over. Flecks of blood spewed everywhere into a wide spraying mist. Even in the wake of the apparent carnage my gaze darted toward Briana. The unmistakable sound of a gasp leaving her lips. She seemed unharmed merely surprised at the excessive maiming.

I could smell the sweat accumulating on Nicholas’ brow as well. I’d nearly cost us both gravely. We only had our own luck to thank that the cambion corpse had already been on the Grand Dame’s short list.

“As for my wonderful guests. Please enjoy light refreshments and champagne in our restaurant free of charge while my staff cleans up this unsightly mess. Hot towels will also be waiting for those of you who wish to…freshen up.” The Grand Dame clapped her hands twice and a large wood door opened. Two more of her suited attendants appeared with coordinated movements to transition the guests.

Not needing anymore motivation to removed themselves from such a tumultuous situation the revelers filed down into some other section of this massive maze I’d had yet to see.

“You two stay right where you are.” The Grand Dame sang in a light voice that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. Monica abandoned her post beside Briana to stand with her lady. A golden plate of steaming towels at the ready.

Of course this isn’t over.

“I dislike men with quick tempers.” She began as her towering figure grew that much closer. “However public demonstrations of loyalty toward me are always useful. It’s been too long since I’ve beheaded someone don’t you think Monica?” The elder demon laughed like she was talking over tea, not removing the remnants of esophagus flesh from her finger nails.

“This is the first in two years my lady.” Monica reminded as a diabolic smile tilted both sides of her face upwards. She turned around to look directly at Briana’s shell-shocked visage.

“Kitten please come down from your tree.” The Grand Dame motioned toward Bree with two sharp talons. Briana quickly morphed her expression into something more composed, but anyone with demon blood could hear the quick beating of her heart. With persistent grace my King floated downward into arm’s length of the beastly tower.

“Yes, my lady.” She managed politely.

“You were positively splendid this evening. Monica and I were monitoring the pheromones in the room absorbed by our system. Not only did you fill all of our reserves, but the bleed through caused quite a few of our capacitors to explode. Certainly, a first for our talented group of root engineers.” The elder demon used her razor-sharp nails to tilt Briana’s head back. I felt the blood flaring at the close proximity of her talons to my Kings throat. Even Nicholas shifted forward a hair, hands poised to call aether.

“I have to say from the moment you arrived here there has been something positively intoxicating about you girl. Your scent and aura are vibrating with power. It makes me want to eat you right up.” The woman purred while her tail swiveled excitedly behind her.

  I knew this woman was bad news from the moment I saw her.

Undeterred by the obvious overture Briana playfully struct the wildcat’s arm and giggled coquettishly. “Grand Dame if you did that, how would I be able to come back here and feed your magic reserves again? Wouldn’t that be a terrible waste?” She offered a flirtatious smile and the elder demon showed her appreciation with a grin.

“Ahh…. A return visit? When should I expect it ?” The cambion looked over Bree in anticipation. I hoped this was all a rouse to get us out of this lion’s den and not genuine interest.

“There are several personal tasks that require our departure after this evening so I can’t give you an exact date. But I had so much fun tonight I can’t see myself not bringing a few more friends next time I’m in the area.” Briana reassured pursing her lips in thought.

“Hmm… of course. Tantalizing anticipation is the crux of any well played seduction. Very well then. You and your guard dogs may enjoy upgraded accommodations on the top floor of our club. Your belongings will be transferred there in the morning. For now, enjoy the rooms. Feel free to bring anyone you found eye catching from the club. After all, that is why these rooms were created.” With that the Grand Dame placed her bloody towel back onto the golden plate. Retreating back into the larger doors that her guest disappeared into moments before.

 “Excuse me? Why are you white boys always fighting in bars?” Valec cleared his throat alerting all three of us of his presence. Monica naturally was unfazed and uninterested in our conversation.

“Nice of you to show up once the threat of decapitation is no longer present.” I crossed my arms over my chest and sarcasm dripped on my every word.

“Just so we’re all clear, I would never stand against the Grand Dame of Atlanta. There are only ten conjure queens across this country. I am related to one of them. You all already know my little Lucille. More importantly, it is the power of these women that keeps some semblance of order present within the decadent chaos we chose to live by. The strength of these figures keep violent police states like the Order from going after the little guys.” Valechaz explained reminding me of all I’d seen and experienced with my mother and Nicholas. All the other networks of root crafters and cambions living in complete autonomy from the rest of the world.

Gathered without ranks. Loyal without oaths.

“If this politics lesson is over, allow me to bring you all up to your chambers.” Monica announced boredly ushering us all back to a well-hidden elevator on the other side of a rather active plume of mist. The location of the elevator button was well concealed beneath the floor. The blood red doors opened up with an ear splitting ‘ding’ once Monica depressed the switch with her foot. We all filed into the decidedly cramped space that smells strongly of firewood smoke.

After a short ride we entered into an octagonal room with a burning wood fire right in the middle.  Against each of the flat sides were doors numbered one through seven, ending with the elevator behind us. Each door with the key dangling in their key holes.

“Choose your rooms. Breakfast will be by in the morning. Check out is at eleven.” Monica called and she was already retreating back into the elevator. Briana’s heels clicked over to room four, the furthest from the elevator. She cautiously looked around and I could see the blood vessels in her neck widening. Her face taking on a beautiful flush.

No wonder.

The room had all the usual hotel room fixtures with an outstanding addition. A fully padded leather wall purely dedicated to whatever fetish one could imagine. Hooks adorned with paddles, cuffs, ropes, swinging rigs, and items even I could not tell you what they did.

Briana cleared her throat and pulled at her collar. I started to wonder how much of the flush was due to the residual alcohol coursing through her veins.

“If you can believe it, this is actually a lot more vanilla than I was expecting.” Nicholas laughed conducting his usual safety sweep around the room. He walked to the far closet, peeking inside and let out a disbelieving laugh.

“I stand corrected.” The Scion of Lancelot stated neatly closing the door again leaving the mystery alive in our minds.

“Changing to a more important subject. We’ve got to get in contact with our favorite hostess and witch to prepare for the next leg of this mission.” Briana pulled back the curtain behind the bed to look at the busy streets below.

“Already on it. Gave our friendly witch a burner and she contacted me this morning with the details.” Nicholas announced and I closed the door so we could all talk business. Nick nodded his thanks my way and we all took a few steps closer to the center of the room. The Scion of Lancelot spoke low. “You aren’t going to like this, but we’re gonna need some more portal magic.” Nicholas alluded and we all released a collective sigh.

“Don’t tell me.” Briana groaned palm over her face.

“Well he knows the other side of the veil is difficult to reach. It makes sense.” I provided. I left out the portion we were all thinking.

Its where he hid your father. Why not other things he wants to hide.

 “I bet the vase is in the same cave of snakes we found my father in.” Briana deduced angrily with tight fists. Fire flashed in her eyes, still thirsty for yet more vengeance.

“Easy.” Nick reached out and placed his hands over hers. “Let’s not speculate for now. I’ll tackle the logistics of getting back to our friends and plan our next steps. We’ll handle everything else tomorrow, B.” He reassured giving her fist a squeeze.

“Tomorrow? Don’t you mean later today. It’s past two AM.” Valechaz chuckled pulling out his pocket watch.

Nick squinted over at the clock on the wall and let out a sound of disbelief. “So it is. Well then, all the more reason to reconvene at breakfast. Did I mention how glad I am none of us were decapitated today? That seems like something I should be saying more and more lately.” He acquiesced to what should have been a lighter topic for Briana’s sake.

“I am also glad that did not happen, but is anyone going to explain to me what that was all about?” Briana schooled each one of us with an impatient glare.

“It’s not important now. Just understand that it’s been handled.” I brushed aside sending Nicholas a look we both understood.

Do not tell Briana.

 “Not important? You two almost got your throats ripped out! Why is it every time I’m anywhere with you in a dress you end up breaking someone’s bones?” Briana scolded and Valec threw his head back in laughter.

“Helen of Troy.” I muttered trying not to catch anymore of Briana’s ire. Nicholas seemed completely fine with stoking the flames.

“Woah woah woah. When was the other time?” Nicholas smirked rubbing his chin in thought. “I thought you said you didn’t run into any major problems when you went to pick up B?” Nicholas’ eyes roamed mine in playful accusation.

“A handsy pervert is not my idea of a major problem.” I defended stoutly. I did not enjoy the appearance that I might have lied. I truly did not consider it a noteworthy event.

“Okay, now I want to know the details.” Valechaz picked up a long thin rod from the wall of wonders and tested its weight in his palm. Briana delved into a quick retelling of the events while her face bloomed hotter and hotter with embarrassment.  Nicholas and Valechaz in turn actually appeared more tense at the details.

“I’m surprised.” Nicholas was the first to speak.

“He had it coming.” I cut.

Nicholas waved his hand. “No, I’m surprised you didn’t kill him. Should have pulverized the bones of every single one of those assholes at the very least. You handled that very well. You’ve come a long way.”

“Agreed. If I was in that position, I would have used my mesmer to make the lot of them eat metal shrapnel and die a slow death.” Valec whistled at the thought before patting me on the shoulder twice.

“You are all insane.” Bree complained and sat back on the bed. The sight of her perfect legs crossed at her ankles and those sheer tights was sending me. I needed to stand guard outside the door before I lost the will power to leave.

“Rest up. I’ll be keeping watch outside.” I excused myself loosening the top button on my suit.

“No, you will not. We still haven’t finished our conversation from earlier. Remember? The one you keep avoiding?” Briana rebuffed and I could see the curious mirth the other men embodied at that statement.

“And I said we aren’t talking about it until we get back?” I disparaged fully aware that even these leather coated walls had ears.

“I think thats our cue to take our leave. Join me blondie, there are the most amusing set of women you would love to meet.” Valechaz slipped his arm around across Nicholas’ towering figure as they ushered themselves from the room.

The sudden shut of the door left us lingering in expectant silence. Each party waiting for the other to fold. To speak first. Suddenly, as if an illuminating thought crossed her mind her expression eased. A sigh deflated the anger puffed up in her chest. With a honey laced voice she called to me.

“Uhhh…” She moaned with more breath than she should have. “Can you help me out of these shoes? My feet are killing me.” Briana leveled me with an innocent smile I could tell was false.

This is clearly a trap.

I crossed the room to her expectant dangling ankle. Kneeling so she could relax her foot while I worked on the finely constructed clasps. The moment I slid the offending heel away and freed her toes Briana released another breathy sigh of relief. Brought my mind right back to rolling her hot clit across my tongue.

I cannot let her lead me around by my balls. At least… I shouldn’t…right?

 “This one two please?” She whimpered while pressing the shoes into my inner thigh with light brushes. I lifted my eyes and let out a bull like grunt through my nostrils.

“I wonder if it’s even worth warning you anymore. You always do what you damn well please.” I muttered yanking the buckles free on the opposite shoe and tossing it behind me.

“Happy?” I challenged daring her to say otherwise.

“Deeeelighted.” She exhaled heavily while wiggling her toes, still pressed together within the sheer tights. I stood, making a break for the door again when another melodic request called out to me.

“Can you pull down my zipper too? This fabric is so tight over my chest I can barely breathe.” Bree’s voice took on a wanton desperate quality. Something just before pleading. Ironically, I felt like the one having a hard time breathing.

All the more reason to show her I can withstand her overtures.

“Fine.” I paced back for what felt like the millionth time. She rotated so that her back was facing me. I had to appreciate her supple figure from the back. It would be ludacris not to. Naturally with this in mind I was slow with the zipper.

But that choice seemed my down fall.

I had not expected her to be outfitted in a full lingerie set underneath.

The more I pulled, the more intricate lace details were revealed. Every angle of her back accentuated the ribbon held lace holding her together. It didn’t take much imagination to guess that the sheer fabric likely continued in the front. The very same front that was missing a set of matching wet panties tucked in my suit jacket pocket.

I would not be able to go on living if I missed this golden opportunity to see this gorgeous woman prancing around in lingerie. I truly could not.

“Did you get it all the way down?” Briana asked over her shoulder.

Shit I zoned out. “Yes.” I released the dress and stood back.

“Thank you. Mind grabbing me a hanger while I slipped out of this. This dress is clearly expensive. I don’t want to give the Grand Dame any reason to bring out the guillotine on me next.” Bree joked and I felt my body mechanically following her orders once again. Of course, I knew that I should leave the hanger on the bed beside her. The steadfast delusion that a single look would be enough to hold me over kept me planted. Like a brain addled fool.

So deluded I had already forgotten about the closet.

The very same closet that Nick peered in to and it changed the vanilla taste of this entire room. I had to admit the sight of such a medieval contraption in person was a bit shocking. Everything about it larger than expected.

I’m…gonna pretend I did not see that.

By the time I’d turned around she had already stepped out of the offending garment. The warm hotel lights played perfectly along her brown curves. Her garter belt pulled her sexy tights right up under her ass making her swollen cheeks that much more supple. And fuck did I want to squeeze her perfect ass in my palms.

Focus. Just a look and then I’ll leave. I was a goddamn Kingsmage. I freed myself from demonia. I can do this.

 Briana smirked while holding up the dress to me. There was absolutely no doubt that she felt my eyes where ever they roamed on her body. I still couldn’t get myself to care. She was the one who took off her dress while I was still in the room.

Something about this entire scenario felt like déjà vu. I just can’t place from when.

I took the dress and threw the center of it through the hanger before stuffing it back inside the shockingly-not-so-empty closet and slammed the door shut.

“So…what’s in the closet?” Bree leered behind me obviously put off by my suspicious behavior around the wardrobe. I turned back to say she could figure it out on her own, but the words caught in my throat.

Because the front…

                                 … her breasts spilled graciously into the sheer bodice adorned with the same floral pattern that peppered the legs and hips of the ensemble. The contrast of Briana’s scant attire against the chill within the room was enough to perk her nipples. I played with the idea of teasing those perfect buds between my tongue and lips.

Imagining the sounds she’d made…

                                     … the symphony I could pull from her lips.

Shit. My eyes are probably blood red right now.

 Briana smiled all too aware of my predicament as she walked straight up to me. Pulling and dropping both of her velvet gloves as she closed the distance. Placing her naked fingers over my upper most buttons pulling the next few lose.

“Please tell me it’s later.” Briana pushed up onto her tiptoes. “Because there is nothing more, I would love than for the two of us to enjoy these… inspiring accommodations.” I briefly wondered if something could be counted as a trap if there was nowhere else I’d rather be.

Fuck it. I need her.

I was beyond frustrated with my utter lack of self-control around this woman. Yet, I never wanted the thought of her to wander far from my mind. The time I spent with her comprised the best memories of my life. With Briana, enough was never enough.

Tired of my stalling, Bree pushed up to place a languid kiss on my mouth. I felt the last of my refusal crumble against her full pillow soft lips. I traced my eager tongue over her bottom lip, teasing for entry. All the while diligently working my way out of the confining black suit. She hummed her approval against my mouth and deepened our lip lock.

As soon as I’d cast off my suit jacket and collared shirt, my hands were yanking her thighs up to straddle my hips. As our tongues slid and slipped past one another, Bree locked her ankles behind me. I lowered us both to a comfortable seat on the bed, and went to work on that spot that always got her moaning against her collarbone.

“…and here I thought you weren’t going to stay.” The little minx teased while grinding her dripping core against my eager crotch.  My palms massaged their way down her back and hips until they finally gripped that perfect ass I’d been eying since the morning.

“How could I leave with you acting like such a brat?” I slapped and gripped both ass cheeks and she cried in the perfect moan. Her heat and scent had me plenty hard underneath her steady gyrations in my lap. Bree was always so responsive to my touch it drove me nuts.

“Anything catch your eye on the wall?” I whispered in her ear and pulled one hand up to massage her breast.  Briana’s lidded eyes pulled away from my face to appraise her options.

“Maybe.” She played with the idea in her mind.

“My first thought is that you are way faster…” She paused to kissed my neck.

“…stronger…” She sucked my earlobe.

“…and touch me so much deeper than anything up on that wall.”  She kissed my lips while keeping her eyes open.

Your goddamn right about that. My demonia growled inflating my ego.

“…also I’m positive we are both too strong for any restraints they have up there.” She added with a girlish giggle.

I moved my gaze away from hers briefly. “You might be wrong about that. Something tells me these toys aren’t built with humans in mind mystery girl.” I supposed based on the crowd I’d just spent half the night wading through.

“Only one way to find out.” Bree alluded with a suggestive smile lifting her perfect heat away to closer inspect the wall.

“Are you familiar with shibari?” Briana asked and I could feel a horrendous amount of surprise coating my face.

“I am well aware of shibari, but I’m a well-known degenerate. How the hell do you know?” I chuckled suddenly aware that this night was about to get far more interesting than anticipated.

“A girls gotta have hobbies.” She laughed right along with me while testing her strength against some hot pink ropes.  Fuck I wanted to paint a picture of how sexy she looked.

“Hmm… seems you’re right mystery boy. These are no ordinary ropes.” Bree appraised before tossing them my way. “Wanna show me what you know?” She wiggled her eyebrows clearly excited by the prospect.

 I couldn’t help but notice the hooks on the ceiling too. My mind was wandering to all of the best places.

“I thought you’d never ask.” I groaned already well into a chain of knots that would perfectly accentuate Bree’s curves. “Just make sure you don’t yank down the ceiling on top of us.” I jested while sliding a finger across my neck.

This particular formation didn’t require much time to construct and would rest gently enough for her first time in binds. It kept her body well angled to prevent too much blood rushing to her head. In less than two minutes I had her suspended in the perfect position for the work I had in mind.

“What do you think?” I tested pushing her enough to start a short swing.

“I think I want you to touch me.” She shared unabashedly as a thin string of her sweet honey dripped from her labia onto the ground below. The rigging fell at the perfect height for my hips, but that’s not where I wanted to start.

“Of course that is a large part of the itinerary, but one thing at a time. You know I only reward good behavior.” I teased brushing my fingers across her hard nipples again.

“I am aware.” Bree mocked in a poor imitation of my voice.

“Starting off by mocking me? Two demerits.” I sighed walking over to the freezer in the corner of the room to remove the large tray of ice. Cracking it in my palms to pull free the largest block to hold between two of my fingers. I slipped two blocks beneath the ropes at her hip points, another beneath her clavicle, and the last between my fingers.

I began tracing lines on either side of her neck. “I can still remember the first time I introduced myself to you plain as day.” I divulged wistfully. My ears could hear the muscles contracting along her neck. The shiver building beneath her skin.

“What about it?” She returned casually like we were strolling in the park and not engaged in some mid-level S&M.

“First was your attitude toward what I considered to be a kind gesture.” I started finally pulled the ice down ward tucking it between her breast rope.

“…and after that.” Bree advanced stubbornly fighting the building quiver from the cold. The chill I wanted her to submit to.

“Then there was those high walls you hide behind. Thrown up against me, one after another. Rebutting my curiosity at every turn. Naturally evasive. An eternally changing mystery.” I pulled another cube from the tray and circled her left nipple. Now she couldn’t fight the shiver. The involuntary twitch of her flesh.

Briana pursed her lips against the stutter then countered me. “Defensiveness seems like a smart maneuver for a girl alone in the woods who happens upon a nosy strangely fast boy. D-don’t you think?”

Her reasoning was agreeable, but I wasn’t done. “True, but then there was more. My training demanded I assess potential opponents in an instant.” I traded to the opposite nipple, appraising the status of all the other cubes. Water was already dripping down. Tickling her neck, slinking down her hips, dripping into her labia, and tracing the handprint I’d left on her ass.

“More..?” She whispered. I could tell she was distracted by all the competing sensations.

“Much more. Behind those walls was more fight. More fire. More wit. More lofty ideals. More soul. Much more to…you.” Satisfied with the amount of tucked ice and the growing puddle beneath us, I started the next level.  I blew cold breath against the puddles on her skin watching her chilled flesh twitch even more.

“I…could say the s-same for y-you. Slow t-to un-r-ravel. Even n-now.” Bree shivered with a storied smirk.  

Time for another switch.

“Then just as suddenly I’m putty in your hands. Unfair really.” My hot mouth chased away the chill on her neck. She leaned into my lips as much as she could manage within her confines.

“Says the man who ahhhh has me tied up in my hotel room.” She returned as I moved down to her breasts, ghosting my fingers over her clit. I sucked until each nipple softened from the heat of my mouth only to harden again from arousal. Her moans grew closer together now.

I pulled off of her breast with a resounding pop. “Balance is good for us. Hot and cold. Tied up and pinned down.” I took the last ice cube  and pressed it to my lips until they were lined with chill. I pulled Briana’s eager mouth toward mine and let our dancing tongues chase away the heat. All the while running the frigid ice back and forth across her wanton clitoris.

My dream girl poured her moans into my mouth. Hopelessly twitching from the chill, from the climbing pleasure.

I could fucking die here.

 She pulled away from my mouth struggling to keep her eyes from surrendering to the pleasure. Bree looked me in my eyes. Just like she knew I needed. I rewarded her by letting her fall deeper into her own pleasure.

“…ahh… I’m cumming…ugahh.” Her entire body shook as her juices grew the slick on the floor beneath us. Letting the ice drop from my fingers, I let my opposite warm fingers massage Bree all the way through a breath stealing orgasm. Her eyes wet with tears from the effort.

“God you are always better than I imagine. Every single time.” I declared moving back to the side rigging to lower her body about a foot or so. It was taking a moment for her words to return to her, but it didn’t matter.

I want her to scream and cum until she loses her voice. Knowing her she’ll be too embarrassed to tell anyone why tomorrow. That’ll keep her quiet long enough until we get back somewhere safe.

 Once I checked the rig again, I poked at her appendages. “How are the ropes? Still got feeling in your fingers and toes?” I gauged her reactions and she smiled wickedly.

“I’m fine William.” She alluded to my unnecessary doctoring.

“Mentioning another man’s name while we are having sex? Ten demerits.” I quipped yanking the chair in the corner of the room over the puddle we were making. Without much more ceremony I pulled her leaky cunt into my mouth and enjoyed my happy place. The taste and feel of her cum against my lips was euphoric. The way it slid between my tongue and her flesh reminded me of my long-neglected violin. I still wanted to play for her one day. But until then the music we made together was just fine.

Much better than fine actually.

I’d been enjoying myself so much I’d barely registered Briana’s thigh shaking on either side of my head. Too busy using her ass to push my face deep enough between her legs to press her clit into a permanent impression on my tongue.

Her desperate whines grew louder and louder until they bordered on cries for salvation.

A prayer I intended to answer.

“Ugh… I’m cuminng. I’m cumming. I’m cumming.” Bree heralded as my tongue flickered like a motor until my chin was dripping. All the same our eyes met while her body shook and tensed with another asphyxiating climax. In the throes her eyes almost rolled into the back of her head.

I massaged her thighs while she came down fatigue setting in, but that stubborn spark still set in her posture. “Still with me mystery girl?”

“Mmmhmm.. yeah.”

“Got enough left for one more round?” I probed moving the chair and sauntering back to the rigging.

“As long as I get to have you inside me.” Her request certainly didn’t fall on deaf ears. I pulled her back up to my hip level and secured the knot.

“As you wish.” I contented stepping into her field of vision so she could watch me undress. The sound of her heart rate quickening and the sight of my loosening belt had me hard enough to tear through the rest of my pants. Even then, the beating increased again once I pulled my length free and discarded the rest of my clothing.

Her hungry eyes blanked my mind nearly pushing me to forget my plans. “You’re dripping too.” Bree eyed the precum coating my tip. “Can I taste you?” Pulling me closer with words I encircled my cock and met her waiting lips. Her tongue circled me before sucking me clean. The light tease was enough to send more blood into my member. Enough to pull a moan from my throat.

Shit, I’m so worked up I could cum right fucking now.

Pulling back from the daze my eyes caught the string of saliva still connecting my cock with those loving lips. I couldn’t let myself study too long, took my position. Drenching my tip against her swollen pussy. All lined up at her entrance.

“Ready?” I tested and Briana’s anticipation oozed from her expression.

“Yes. Please yee-ahhhh. God.” I sheathed myself and felt that heaven sent stretch around me. Positioning my palms on her hips I started with that slow grind that always made Bree lose her mind.

“Fuuuckkk. Just. Like. That.” She whined and I kept at it. Stroking deeper until I bottomed out inside and felt the familiar clench every time my head hit that spot.

“God this pussy is made for me. I wouldn’t change a single thing about you Briana.” I worshipped nearly losing myself in the feeling with every stroke. Picking up speed as we both drowned in the rightness of it all. Dripping cum and sweat while the curls on the back of her neck tightened from the wetness: Briana Irene was a vision.

“So so good.” Bree praised squeezing her thighs like she always did when she neared her edge.

“Are you gonna cum for me angel?” I pulled her hips in to meet my strokes pulling higher pitched whines from her throat.

“Yes. Yes. Yes!!! Please cum with me. Please.” She begged and I had little means to resist her. I picked up my speed assaulting that devilish sweet spot until my love was thrust into a silent scream. My seed tumbled behind her orgasm shooting hot while crowding my twitching cock inside her walls.

Both of our moans chorused together while I released three more pointed thrusts into her clenching center. Both of us breathing like beasts. I pulled out and watched the mixture of our cum drizzle out her shuddering lips. Briana’s body fell totally limp in total surrender to the binding. Such perfection could only be captured in the moment.

I took it in as long as I felt appropriate.

Then I began to quickly disassemble the rigs and held Bree in my arms. She was clearly exhausted but she still pulled her arms around my neck and kissed my cheek.

I loved this woman more than life itself. It was mind shattering.

Moving us to the bathroom, we cleaned then split a set of the complimentary sleepwear. I pulled the drawstring around my waist while Bree slipped into the button up. Through the fatigue there was a buzzing happiness about her. Not to mention how grateful she was that the silk sheets wouldn’t fuzz out her curls. Without much more fuss we laid down facing one another. Briana only a few blinks away from oblivion while I pulled a mind-boggling number of pins from her hair.

“When I wake up, you’ll still be here…right?” She spoke low while tangling her fingers in the hair on my chest.

“No where else I’d rather be.” I reassured shifting the last of the pins to the side table behind me.

She smiled warmly leaning in for another kiss. The mint on her breath tingling my nose. “I know I don’t say it a lot, but I love you. Like a lot.” Her voice uncharacteristically shy while she searched my expression nervously.

“I know, and I love you eternally. Irrevocably.” I supplied the reassurance she seemed to be seeking in this moment.

“Okay. Let’s talk a bit in morning. Just a little.” She requested still set in her mission and I sighed at her doggedness.

“Alright, we’ll talk in the morning. Now rest while you can.” I conceded. Before I could complain her breathing had evened and her eyes closed.

Chapter Text

Quiet talking. There were hushed words exchanged in low murmured voices.

My eyes flew open immediately, but clear sight took its time returning. I pressed my eyelids together desperately to bring my vision back to its full capacity. Sunlight poured in from a space between the curtains, but it still left the entrance doorway shrouded in darkness.

My hand felt around the bed while I rubbed my eyes against the back of my hand.

Cold. I was in the bed alone.

Where…? When did Selwyn leave?

 I could still hear voices mumbling just outside the room. My eye sight finally had enough clarity to show me that I was indeed still in the same room from the previous night. My mind took in the wall with a whole new interpretation than last night. I grabbed a link of chains and ripped it in two. Wrapping each individual length around my fists for make shift brass knuckles.

If something was wrong, I certainly wouldn’t be caught off guard.

Finally, the door creaked open and I moved back to get some distance. I’d need it if my opponent was faster than me. Taking my stance, I waited. Only to see golden wheels turning at the bottom of a rather large cart of dishes. Each dish was covered with large silver domes. You know, the kind that hold in the heat. The rest of the surfaces were practically spilling fruits, cheeses, tarts, and other morning goodies. On the push handle was my very own bond mate.

Good. He’s still here.

I relaxed again with a heavy exhale and let the chains slip to the ground. Those golden eyes cut through the shadows with a gleaming peak of a fang ridden smirk.

“How about we have breakfast before we think about another round of play mystery girl?” Selwyn’s jest was the final bit of comfort I needed to return to the bed for a seat.

“Sorry, I woke up and you were gone. Our bond is still all gunked up so I immediately went to the worst-case scenario.” My explanation naturally went back to the last thing we’d discussed with each other. We had to talk about this. This weird bond thing. It was eating me up.

I felt a feathering of his lips on my cheek then my forehead. His speed and silence used to comfort my concern as quickly as possible. “I didn’t mean to worry you. I heard someone coming to our door. Turns out it was just breakfast.” He nodded his head back over his shoulder.

Now that was welcome news. I was pretty hungry. “Good. I’d have to do something you wouldn’t like if you broke your promise from last night.” My words teasing, but my temper didn’t like being tested. Selwyn knew that.

“More punishment? I might not complain.” He whispered in my ear, but pulled away. I’m sure he could hear how excited my stomach was. Selwyn did a quick check and taste tested all the food before he allowed me a single bite. Yet another reminder we weren’t totally in the clear. I couldn’t be sure if Merlin’s were immune to poison, but he sure acted like it.

“Did you check on Valec and Nick?” I slathered my biscuits with jam looking back toward the door.

“Nicholas was prompt when I checked in on him. Valec on the other hand… there were at least four other women in that room. I shut it back as soon as he showed me that shit eating grin of his.” Sel rolled his eyes while he poured us both tea.

“Nuff said.” I took the cup carefully. Once firm in my grip, I was happy with the warm smelling hibiscus billowing up my nose on the steam. We slowly fell into silence and my tinkering mind couldn’t help but fill the space.

‘I don’t know how much longer I can deal with this jacked up bond. Looking down it feels like my sinuses are congested. Still functioning, but only enough to drive me crazy.

I watched him eating. Cutting up the meat on his plate. Lathering his biscuits. Sipping his tea. Mashing a strawberry between his lips and teeth. I analyzed that lighter than air Merlin way he moved.  Noted details and data from the small inklings he’d show about himself. If I couldn’t read him clearly from our bond, I’d do this the old fashion way. Glean what I could from his body language. Pray it lead me to some truth.

“Is there a reason why you are staring at me so intently Briana Irene?”

My heart pranced a bit. How did he know?

 “Ahh… yes you’re wondering how I knew. You’d be surprised to know that even the movement of eyeballs is something I can hear.” Selwyn divulge in that know-it-all tone he floated on from time to time.

I didn’t reply just kept trying to see what I was missing. There must be some clue. Something obvious that was just out of reach.

“Though I hate to repeat myself, it seems I must.” He grumbled dropping his utensils. “Why are you looking at me so intently? Clearly this isn’t a sex thing or I would have more evidence that you were aroused.” He said biting into another strawberry.

This definitely wasn’t a sex thing, but if he kept looking between my legs like that it could definitely turn into one.

Hell of a time for karma to get me back for last night.

 “I’m just waiting for you to tell me what’s wrong with our bond.” I chirped knowing I had to say more. “If you can’t say, I’m wondering if I look long enough if I can figure it out on my own.” I wiped my mouth and gentled the plate onto the food cart.

“It isn’t the time for me to tell you.” He dismissed and I wasn’t having it.  I leaned in and put a light hand on his thigh. “Then can you show me?” I pleaded and his eyes darted anywhere but at my own.

He’s considering, but he’s nervous.

 Sel exhaled heavily in clear resignation then moved his breakfast away from the bed to settle his hand over mine. I didn’t hesitate flipping my palm so that our fingers could intertwine. Pulling his hand up to my mouth, I kissed his purple splotched knuckles. Once. Twice.

I could see in his shrinking shoulders that my efforts were slowly working him into relaxation.

“Alright you brat. I’ll show you, but you have to be calm, okay? Don’t…don’t freak out.” His message twisted my insides with worry, but I didn’t want to push him back in the wrong direction.

“Yes, I’ll be calm.” The best reassurance I could offer.

Selwyn let out a strangled exhale and pulled away from my hand. He forced his eyes shut into a distressed expression accompanied by a few grunts of discomfort. I was about to ask if he was alright when the angles of his face grew sharper, his eyebrows and hair more and more wild. In a slow torturous set of movements; two obsidian wings sprouted far out from Selwyn’s back and stretched out far past even the length of the mattress. They trembled, shaking free any skewed feathers that may have been pressed during their extended rest.

What words could I even say to describe everything that this man was. He was something majestic. Awe inspiring. I felt speechless while taking it all in.

My hand started to rise, but I quickly yanked them back. My mind was immediately flung back to the countless experiences of strangers touching my hair. Making me feel like something other. I didn’t want to do that to him.

I could feel his eyes on me too. Taking in my curious face. Gauging my reaction. I didn’t want him to get anxious waiting either. “Selwyn. Sometimes I wonder if you know just how breathtakingly beautiful you really are.” I smiled small as our gazes crossed again. “I hope telling you that isn’t too much.” Selwyn Kane was always one for grandiose verbal gestures, but I got the feeling he was rarely on the other side of them. I could change that.

Just when I thought he couldn’t surprise me anymore, his entire face blew into one big blush. I’m talking your parents asking you about the person you like in elementary school blush. Or maybe more fitting getting called out for the same thing during a school assembly. Even the tips of his ears were red.

That…is ridiculously cute. “I’m sorry that was too much. You told me to be cool.” I apologized and he shook his head. I couldn't help but notice how his wings trembled again.

“D-don’t apologize Bree. It’s just… you never stop being a pleasant surprise yourself.” He encouraged rubbing the back of his neck. My eyes wandered back to his wings when something caught my eye. Some of the feathers were matted together in the strange clump that looked a bit like an oozy scab. Like a flash, the memory of Erebus stabbing right through Selwyn’s wing and the reverberating pain that hit us both.

That…that was when Selwyn added the static to our bond. So I wouldn’t feel the pain. Wait… I don’t remember William ever tending to it. Maybe while I was sleeping. I looked closer and thought otherwise. No. That wound doesn’t look so good. It’s like that one Natasia had. Something in it confusing the cells so they don’t heal properly.

My hand went up to my lips. When our gazes crossed this time, he understood that I knew.

“You’re still in pain.” It wasn’t a question. He nodded. I was thankful he was being frank, but only after I did so much badgering on my own.

“Will you let me fix it?”

Selwyn’s response came quickly. “Not here. Too dangerous.”

He was right, but I hated knowing he’d been dealing with the aching this long.

“Sel. Why didn’t you tell me?” I held back as much disappointment as I could, but some of it still dripped through.

Now he moved his face toward one of the corners of the room. “Briana. You just lost your father.”

True, but I’m not selfish enough to imagine that I’m the only one hurting.

Something even more true past my lips. “So did you.” At first my Merlin was confused, but then both of our minds went to the prisoner we’d brought here for the Grand Dame to secure.

“That bastard is not my father. A sperm donor at best.” Sel’s voice took on a harsh bite, but I couldn’t blame him. Erebus had run his mother through with a sword. Damn near cutting her in half. Natasia had almost died from it.

“That doesn’t mean that there aren’t confusing feelings there. Just as worthy of time and respect.” I offered and Selwyn scoffed stubbornly. It was best to leave it at that.

Looking to his wings once again. “Can I at least do some minor first aid? Might be worth a try if something topical can help with the discomfort.” He looked on and I could read the nerves beneath his brave expression. After quiet contemplation he nodded.

I went off to the closet to search for the first aid kit before he changed his mind. I gasped at the medieval contraption inside the doors. Shocked didn’t even begin to describe what my eyes were making me take in. I shook my head before slamming the door closed again.

Selwyn barked loud with laughter behind me.

That…was mildly disturbing.

**********

We were all fed and ready to depart within the hour.

As promised Nick had done his due diligence and secured us transportation back to Mariah’s Volition. Our ride was parked in the back alley way where we'd arrived and I couldn’t help but notice our team was one man short.

Monica was watching us from the door, handling all the details of our departure instead of the Great Dame. Something told me that I should be grateful for that little detail. Even if the club had been fun, there was absolutely nothing to play with when it came to the ancient demon. My intuition made it crystal clear that lingering here too long could put any of us in trouble. Last night’s bar fight already placed us a little to close to the decapitation list. 

The cool sober morning reminded me that the Shadow King was secured in the depths of the building. I didn’t want to return until I knew he was dead. Until the plotting power hungry bastard was nothing but a memory that made me shudder.

Even in reflection of everything that happened. There was still a lot to be grateful for. I’m still here. I’m still moving forward.

Monica was wrapping up some logistical details while Nick slid his bag beside me in the seat. He cozied up with a smaller bag before sitting shotgun. Selwyn insisted I sit in the back in case we found trouble. Apparently, it was the safest.

“Where’s Valec?” I peeked past Monica down the hallway.

Nick cleared his throat. “Yeah… we spoke last night. He’s got some things to handle at his bar. Remember some of the scouts he sent out after Erebus didn’t return. I’m sure that’s caused some changes in his operations. He gave me two more burners and said we’d talk later.”

I just hummed. I owed Valec so much. Too asked for more of his time would be selfish.

“All set B? Sure you’re not too hung over? Not gonna hurl back there, right?” Nick rotated looking back at me with a tease in his eyes. I shook my head. Thankful I’d already taken something for the headache from the first aid kit. Hopefully breakfast felt like playing nice and stayed down.

Monica tapped on the roof of the SUV twice and I rolled down the window.

“Thank you for doing business with the Grand Dame. Be sure to keep your word and come back. She’s already planning for your return. Do not disappoint her.” The tall woman smile suggestively. Before I could reply, Selwyn was pushing up the window from the driver seat and pulled off.

With unnecessary speed.

This Merlin and his antics. Nicholas only shook his head and turned on the radio.

******

The return plan was simple.

Just like our way here, we’d meet at an air field, board a flight, and get as close to Volition as we could. Then call Lark for a ride. Boom. Back to safety.

The return plan was simple.

Until we neared the meet up point and Selwyn stopped the car. Without explaining himself he rolled down his window.

“Nicholas. Are we close?” Nick had a digital compass and a map. Pressing his fingers in the paper while he assessed our coordinates.

“Yeah… the air strip is approximately ten minutes out if we follow this road.” He confirmed to the Merlin.

Selwyn made a displeased sound.“ I smell jet fuel and fire.” Both Nick and I shift toward his grim expression.

Well that can’t be good.

“Not a coincidence. It’s supposed to be abandoned. It’d be the only plane there.”  They both shared a look while an image filled my eyes between them far beyond the vehicle. Before I could warn them, Selwyn’s ears caught it.

Up ahead on the road were three figures swiftly approaching the car. Weapons drawn.

“Shit. Turn around.” Nick cursed and Selwyn was way ahead of him. Slamming the vehicle into reverse before swerving into a full turn. One way trip to whiplash. Thankfully I was wearing my seatbelt, but God did that nauseous feeling come roaring back.

It was still early on a Sunday. The dirt covered back road was mostly empty.

We’re fine. Nothing bad yet.

 I tried to reassure myself with that thought as the speedometer dial flew past one-ten. We were gaining some distance on our assailants when I finally had enough breath in my lungs to speak.

“Do we know these people?” I yelled looking back over my shoulder. They hadn’t stopped sprinting at a pace that was definitely not human.

“No, but I’ve got a good guess.” Nick replied tucking away his map. Before he could respond another three figures appeared like a mirage up ahead. Waiting in the center of the road.

Selwyn growled before coming to a stop. “Bounty hunters.”

Ahh yeah… how could I forget that the three of us were wanted for high treason against one of the oldest and most racist magical military bodies in the world. The sarcastic thought flew out of my mind when both men started to leap out. I reached for my own door, but it wouldn’t budge.

What? Child lock? Really?

“Stay in the car.” Selwyn yelled back as he slammed the door shut locking it behind him.

Stay in t—what? Is he crazy? I’ll get skewered in here! I unclicked my seatbelt and flung myself in the front seat. Just as I did an aether spear was launched toward the window. I barely had time to twist away when the airborne weapon miraculously exploded back into sparks.

I let out a breath I didn’t even know I was holding. Another armored car. I should have known.

I tried the front door again and it was locked too.

If this is Order technology I should have guessed as much.

“Really Selwyn!” I screamed all too ready to break through the glass, but I stopped myself with a mantra. We need this car. We need this car. We need this car.

 For now all I could do was watch both men perry it out with all six assailants. Together their movements were fluid. A dance they’d memorized from youth. It took very little for me to imagine Martin and Isaac pitting ten demons against the boys before they’d even reached high school.

But these weren’t hand crafted beasts under the control of a single Merlin. These were bounty hunters. Trained to kill or kidnap for a living. I’m sure they were accustomed to hunting big fish and going home with leftovers.

I watched Nicholas dodge and break an aether blade with his own bare fist. He wasn’t Arthur’s Scion, but underestimating his strength could land you inside a casket.  Speaking of that, I watched the golden boy round house kick more than a few teeth out of someone’s head in an instant knockout. His entire expression was hard and focused.

Selwyn on the other hand was clearly enjoying himself, lazily dodging four attackers with his hands stuffed in his pockets. His grin grew as he shrunk down to a spiraling let sweep bashing the hunters into the dirt. Before any of them could get up, Sel summoned an aether staff and slammed jaw after jaw. Earning a few knock outs for his trouble.

In battle and in life these two circled each other like Yin and Yang.  Nick took on Selwyn’s ferocity on the battlefield, while Selwyn took on Nicholas’ unshakable playfulness.  One couldn’t say they were alike. That was too simple a statement. It was more fitting to say that they were an eternal mirror to the other. Even showing each other the ugly things. Things they never wanted anyone else to see. Truth could be jarring like that.

The last two bounty hunters realized they didn’t stand a chance. One of them pulled out a grenade and looked over to the car. We met eyes and my heart stopped.

Oh no. They’re gonna blow up the car.

Before they could put a finger through the loop of the grenade pin, Selwyn was on top of them yanking both arms downward until there was a sickening pop. They screamed out from the pain while Nick used an aether staff of his own to knock out the last hunter.

For the second time in only a few hours, I was floored with their shared strength. I tried not to be envious of how easily they mopped up all six attackers. Keyword: tried.

I watched the last hunter with the mutilated arms crying out while Selwyn crouched down, hand firm around their neck.

I couldn't hear their words through the sealed vehicle, but the duo were clearly laying down those age-old questions.

Who do you work for?  

Why did they send you?

What do you know about our travel plans?

When and how were you supposed to confirm your mission was a success?

I hated that interrogation was also something the Shadow King taught me.

Both men were quick to find a ring of zip ties in one of their packs. Tying them up, ransacking their belongings for clues, then dumping all six of them into the bushes on the side of the road. I could tell the two were sharing a tense conversation. I sighed wiggling back to my seat once I saw them returning to our car.

They both looked at each other and back at me.

“You okay?” They asked in unison. I crossed my arms over my chest and rolled my eyes. I was choosing silence for once.

Nicholas smirked. “Told you she’d be mad.”

“Well too bad. We needed information from them.” Selwyn dismissed starting the car.

“What does that have to do with child locking me in here? Even dogs get the windows cracked.” I rebutted putting back on my seatbelt. No telling when the next defensive driving lesson would come.

“Because if any of them laid a finger on you, we’d have to kill them. Dead people don’t talk.” Sel looked at me in the rearview mirror. I let the tension sit between us before I tore my eyes away and looked out the window.

Nick groaned and brought back up his map. “ This is why we don’t fight in bars. Because then people talk. And when people talk, they find out who we are. Then boom bounty hunters have our trail.” Nicholas’ points all made sense, but the short turnaround time bent my mind. That fight had only been a few hours ago, and now are entire travel plan was shot.

“That’s not even the worst part.” Selwyn looked in the rearview again, but not at me. He may have been checking for any more people tailing us.

“I know. That fight was too easy.” Nick did the same, peeking into his door mirror.

Our Merlin nodded. “Yes. Too easy. These small-fry were a distraction. If they were experienced, they wouldn’t have detonated the bomb until we were on the plane. That tells me someone is playing the long game. They want us to drive and lead them to our hide out most likely.”

Nick concurred with a deep hum. “I’m sure this car is bugged with some kind of tracker. Hell, they might even be listening to our conversation.”

My mind tilted further and further at each revelation. Things were going from bad to worse. I had to admit my suspicions out loud. “This level of coordination feels like a trap from the Order. Layers of distraction and deception for their final goal.” The words made my blood run cold.

I watched Selwyn’s fist growing whiter on the steering wheel. Even Nicholas’ levity was leaving him. Still the Scion of Lancelot expounded on my point. “ True, but let’s not count ourselves our just yet. Some of us are more infamous at escaping the Order than others. “ Nicholas elbowed our driver and received a nasty side eye for his trouble.

I wondered what the safest next move would be. “Should we go back?” I pondered a loud.

Selwyn scoffed. “So I can watch that old bitty eye fuck you again. No thanks.”

“Priorities Selwyn.” I countered and he actually looked over his shoulder this time.

“My priorities are perfectly aligned.” He looked me over without reserve before turning back to the road. “Don’t underestimate Nicholas and I. We’ve been evading the Order for years now. We have our own way.”

Not the reassurance I was looking for. “What does that mean?”

Now it was Nicholas’ turn to turn back toward me with a beaming smile. “We’re going on a road trip.”

Chapter Text

Neither of my parents had any siblings or cousins. Their parents were deceased as well.  So if we hopped into the car together for a long drive it wasn’t too see family. It was for adventure. My childhood memories glittered with the memory of natural wonders. Stocked with a mixture of digital camera and pixelated phone shots of a pricey theme park near the coast.

We were always singing in the car and seeing how close we could get to finding all fifty states on license plates. Pointing out the beautiful changes in landscapes were par for the course. Lovely mental trinkets I was positive were over romanticized with age and underappreciated as a child.

Out of all the places my mind could wander in this car…these mind movies were… nice. Safe. Good. But staying too long also felt strangely dangerous. Like a dream of a twisted angel trying to convince me never to wake up again.

It was hard sometimes to convince myself that waking up was what I wanted. That dreaming with angels wasn’t my destiny. At least not yet.

For now, I played and replayed those old films while we passed through the morning mad dash of a plan. But I didn’t imagine Nick or Sel would be interested in anything this childish.

So I played those old games alone.

The two of them spent most of the morning trading in our car for something more inconspicuous, but just as tough. They’d also taken out a jarring amount of cash and spent a lot of it at an outdoors store. Our last stop gave us the ability to grab lunch and fill our newly purchased cooler for the duration of the journey. Clearly, we’d be roughing it in the woods for some part of this trip.

The strangest part of it all was both men were operating on auto pilot. Even without their bond they moved through the entire routine without saying more than two words to each other. Only shared looks and curt head movements to encourage or discourage a particular purchase. The most the two of them spoke the entire morning had been to ask me how I was and what I wanted to put in the cooler.

Oh yeah and… if I required any feminine products for our trip. (Duh yes.)

I could tell all three of us were trapped in our own heads about something different with little means to exit by ourselves or pull the other two out.

This is so awkward, but I don’t have anything useful to add to these errands either. They both seem like they know what they’re doing. Weirdly quiet, but in the zone.

 Last, but not least was deciding our path back to volition. Nicholas made four separate routes in differing colors on the same paper map he’d been using since this morning. A seemingly chaotic scramble, but tactically brilliant for evading our pursuers. Taking obvious routes would land us right back in the heat of battle. And without the bonus of another armored car.

“Briana?” I felt Selwyn’s eyes pulling me out of my musing.

“Yeah?” I piped up.

“Did you hear anything we were just talking about?” Selwyn’s voice was deadpanned.

“Uh…no sorry. What was it?” I walked in closer to see the map.

Nicholas let out an amused breath through his nose. “Don’t sweat it B. I was just asking if you had a preference between the green path or the orange. Both are viable, but there are a few national parks along each. Might as well enjoy our time together, right?” I nodded and pulled in closer to study the details.

Green went up north and came back down into the area Mariah’s volition was located from the state above. While the orange path followed the South coast and up through Texas and New Mexico until it connected back to the Colorado mountains again.

“Let’s go through Texas. The orange one.” I leaned in and dragged my finger over the lower portion of the map. Tracing my fingertips over all the places Louisiana touched the ocean.

“I really like the ocean.” The last time I’d seen water as far back as the horizon was on my tenth birthday.  It was freezing and I couldn’t enjoy typical beach activities, but I’d always thought it was epic and picturesque.  My parents and I camped out and made a small bond fire. Drank hot chocolate and ate smores.  Flew some kites we made. Sent off a message in a bottle. Floated our own paper lantern into the sky.

It was simple, but it was still one of my fondest memories. The perfect mental movie.

“Alright. Orange it is.” Nick smiled and I did too. After that we were back on the road. Officially.

Nick and Sel were talking over some droning news station on the radio. My mind was still on the winter time beach in the Carolinas. Dad laughing at Mom dropping her marshmallow in the sand.  The three of us squeezed together for warmth around the fire. Mommy’s ghost stories that I pretended didn’t scare me.  It was an idyllic memory, but the edges of the film ached with loss. Two of the main cast gone too soon.  I tried and tried hard to lean into the good of the remembrance. The simple beauty of time spent with people I loved.

Time spent… with people I love.

I watched both men from behind. The shift of their shoulders as they spoke. The reflection of their expressions in all those back facing mirrors. Even in the position we were in now, I wanted to make new memories.  Even on the run, I wanted to appreciate this time we had together. Deep down, I was scared it couldn’t last.

My late night was finally catching up with me. My eyes grew heavy with the humming of conversation.

******

Nick POV

Selwyn and I ran through our usual check list. While he assured me that we had enough tincture of iodine to purify our water; I checked the rear-view window to see our quieter third in the backseat. Briana’s eyes were closed and her head leaned up against the window. Her lips slightly parted in a pout, her fingers in a loose grip around the blanket she swore she wasn’t going to use.

Naturally Sel noticed my pause and took his own look back with a smirk.

“Is she…” I began quietly.

“Out cold.” He confirmed. There was so much to say, but such little time or room to talk about it while we were fighting for the life we all wanted.

“I asked her how she was at the grocery store. She just mumbled fine and scurried off.” I pinched my nose bridge praying for the tension behind my eyes to release.

Selwyn hummed knowingly. “Yes…she does that sometimes.” Anyone with eyes could tell how close Sel and Bree were now. Mostly because Sel himself had much less capacity to hold back his emotions.  I was happy for them, but I had to swallow down more longing than I felt comfortable admitting.

“Well… then you tell me. How is she really?” The question changed his neutral expression into something far stormier.

“When she’s alone, she cries. Cries in her sleep too. Calls out for her parents when the nightmares are bad. Calls for the two of us too.” Sel’s grip on the steering wheel tightened like it always did. “When we first met, she was already too good at leveling her sadness into anger. But now…her time with Erebus…it’s on a whole new level.”

My heart was twisting the breath right out of me. At first, I could only hum my understanding. Words didn’t come free for a few minutes. “If she’s suppressing it all, it makes sense those feelings are coming out in other ways. God, I hate this. She never asked for any of this.  Never deserved this.” My hands dragged my hair back in a failed attempt at self-soothing.

Selwyn looked just as torn up. “Even when you and I were Oathed… I’ve never felt grief like this. Pain like this. If I pull on the energy too long, it makes it hard to breathe. Even for me. But Briana lives with it inside her every single day. Suppressing feelings that intense seems like the only way to survive them.” I couldn’t tell if it was a trick of the light or if there really were tears collecting in Sel’s eyes.

Either way I lifted my hand to squeeze his shoulder. “I know you’re doing everything you can for her.”

“Are you?” Sel tossed back and I felt myself visually recoil.

My hand lowered. “What does that mean?”

He elaborated. “Briana needs you too Nicholas. Outside of all your tactical planning and supply gathering. You…make her feel safe.”

I felt myself blinking more than normal. “I…don’t follow all the way.”

Selwyn sucked his teeth and growled. I looked back in the mirror to make sure his grunting didn’t wake Bree. “You’re really going to make me spell it out to you?”

“Yes. Yes I am.” I quipped back with zero contemplation.

“Briana. She still longs for you. Emotionally. Physically even.” He spoke slowly enough to make his condescension clear.

The more words Selwyn said the more confused I was. “How?.…did she tell you that explicitly?”

He scoffed again. “She didn’t need to. Magic bonds and Merlin senses are enough to put it all together. Her heart rate and hormones still go crazy when you’re around. Not just that. Her feelings… they…they haven’t gone anywhere. Briana’s feelings are always so strong. Unwavering. Stubborn.”

I couldn’t move the shock from my face. It felt like a conversation like this could only take place now. In this moment in time. Any later or any sooner and the cosmos wouldn’t have allowed the three of us to be here.

I didn’t know what to say.

But as usual, Selwyn didn’t care if I needed a moment. “I’m not sure why this is all so shocking to you Nicholas. If the circumstances had aligned differently, you would have been the one sent to Briana’s little diner. If she said yes then and there, I would have had to bond the two of you.”

Selwyn was always precise with his words. Had to? Not wanted to.

Either way it couldn’t have been me. “Not possible. I’m no Merlin. My castings are limited. If we’d both gone that’d just be another logistical nightmare. Erebus would have sensed me a mile away.” My former Kingsmage was never one to exaggerate, but this felt like a stretch.

“Not true. It’s completely possible. You’re the only other person Briana would even remotely agree to be bonded to. It definitely wouldn’t be Lark, as she continues to remind us whenever it comes up.”

“Yeah… she never warmed up to that idea.” A stubborn grin tugged at my cheek.

“Didn’t the two of you talk back when we got to the cabin. Back before we journeyed to meet Mariah at her Volition.” This conversation again.

“Yeah… we did.”

“And? What did she say?” Selwyn pried again. He really couldn’t let it go.

I laughed in disbelief. “You’re still trying to puzzle out how she reacted to me when we met up again?”

“Only because I know there’s more.” Selwyn is right about that of course. He could squeeze water out of a rock.

I sighed relinquishing control from the exhaustion. “She said… that she would always love me. And she just needed time to figure out what that meant. Time to understand how to show it in a way that felt authentic.”

I felt my brows furrow while I studied our driving Merlin. I half expected him to pull over and rip a few trees out of the ground at the admission. Instead, he exhaled too. “That definitely sounds like our mystery girl.”

“So?” I tested.

“So what Nicholas?” Sel snapped back.

“How… does that make you feel? Are you…upset?”

Selwyn shook his head, but it was slow. Unsure. “I have always seen what you provide for Briana. Most of my uncomfortable emotions stem from not wanting to be left behind by either of you. But…I love Briana enough to give her whatever she needs. As toxic as it is to admit, I’d do so at nearly any cost. Even if it isn’t always me she needs. I…I’ve seen you do the same for her and I as well.”  Sel’s eyes flicked between me and the road.

It was true.

I’m sure the others wouldn’t take much notice, but Selwyn Kane knew me. Hell, at this point he’d been in my life longer than my own mother. Through no fault of her own.  I’m sure he could see me keeping a healthy distance from them both. Not because it was what I wanted, but because I would do whatever I could to make Briana happy. To keep her safe in every way that mattered. Keep them both comfortable.

“Alright, I’ll see what I can do. Not sure how much I can offer. You protect her better than I can.” It hurt to admit, but it was true. There was no higher form of protection than being bonded to a Merlin. That’s why the Order used the oaths all the way back to the beginning.

“Don’t be an idiot Nicholas. Offering protection and offering safety are not the same thing. More importantly, Briana cares about us for more reasons than that. Stop pretending that you aren’t more confident in yourself than all this.”

Of course Selwyn couldn’t give me soft encouragement, but I received it all the same.

“Thanks Emrys.”

End Nick POV

****

More than ten hours in the car and my ass felt practically concave. I’d had a pretty good nap and had a sneaking suspicion one of the boys snapped a photo of me drooling on one of the burner phones.

In the end I was grateful that was the extent of my worries. A dreamless sleep was exactly what my body needed. The scenery around the car told me more about our Iocation than my companions in the front seats.  We pulled into Sam Houston Jones State Park. It was already edging into dusk when we pulled up to a cabin Nick had reserved for the night. When they both said we’d be staying in a cabin, I hadn’t imagined anything as nice as this. Especially after seeing where we’d ended up when we had our encounter with Jonas.

Nick and Selwyn made quick work of unlocking the door and off-loading our belongings.  I’d already had my fill of being cooped up and decided to walk towards the nearby board walk on the water. I could hear frogs, crickets, and owls all preparing for the incoming night.

It was peaceful here.

I took in the tall winding southern live oak trees and the sprawling palmetto plants. They were inviting enough to make me curious about the history of this place. There were spirits buzzing here. Their energy was vibrating underneath the wooden planks under my feet. I was about to kneel down and put my hands in the water when a red sign caught my eye.

NO SWIMMING. BEWARE OF ALLIGATORS.

Oh.

On second thought, better off keeping my hands to myself.

I twisted one eighty back to the cabin and had to laugh at myself. Even attempting that was completely idiotic. Last thing I needed was Sel and Nick watching me wrestling an alligator and messing up my freshly styled hair. Not me. Not today.

Stepping inside was pleasant too. A fireplace against the wall and an open concept with a modern adjoining kitchen. Selwyn inspected the sad supply of spices while Nick opened up the chimney flute to prepare the fire place.

I was still taking it all in when my Merlin caught my attention. “I put your things on one of the beds. Clean sheets and towels should be in the dryer. Help yourself to the bathroom. Dinner should be up in an hour.” Selwyn called over from the kitchen. I could feel his eyes on me while I nodded and moved to investigate the house. There were three bedrooms: A King mattress with an ensuite bathroom, a queen mattress, and a room with bunk beds. The brief thought of the guys sharing the bunks at this age made me chuckle.

My bag was generously placed in the largest room, but it clearly was the best fit for Nick. I shuffled around delivering the clean towels to each of the rooms and making each bed. Didn’t want to be the only one not making myself useful. Easy to predict Selwyn spending the next hour or so finishing dinner, erecting some wards, and doing a permitter sweep. Nicholas would be making sure all the power, heat, water, and supplies were good. Maybe Lancelot’s junior would spend some time killing one of the burner phones checking in with William or Valec.

Guess I’ll shower up before dinner. After that I’ll have to do some laundry. At least I picked up some oversized t-shirts and a pack of underwear from the store. I grabbed a few things and slid into the hallway bathroom for a quick shower. Tested the water. Put out my soaps. Hung my towel. Got undressed.

Damn. I forgot a shower cap! Ugh… not even a plastic bag in here to protect my hair. Fine. I’ll just have to lean away from the spray a bit.

I couldn’t stay mad at my little misstep. Blessed hot water melted all the tension of the cramped ride and settled my skin softly around my bones. I didn’t let myself fall too deeply into relaxation. I didn’t want to waste all the hot water. I rinsed, shut the water, and wrapped up tight in my towel.

Out of nowhere there was a tickle on my shoulder, but my hair was up.  Swaying down from the  ceiling was a spider the size of my face.

My heart sank to my gut and I screamed like a banshee.

Not two seconds later did the door slam open with two panicked faces on the other side.

“Oh my God! Get it away from me now!” I slipped out the door behind the two frantic men.

“Get what? What did you see?” Nick asked while Selwyn ripped back the shower curtain.

“What do you mean what did I see? How the hell did you miss it? Is it gone?” Panic. Was it still on me? Was it in my hair?

“B, calm down you’re talking in circles. What did you see?”

I backed further from the door. Gripped a tight hand in my towel and the other brushed my shoulders and hair. “The biggest freaking spider I have ever seen in my life. How the hell is it gone now?  Check the ceiling.”

Both men looked up and shared an ohhhhh.

 “Yeah no. That’s pretty big.” Sel admitted, mildly impressed.

“Dude, you see that white sac. It’s probably got like hundreds of little ones in it.” Nick chimed in pointing up.

“Oh my God! Stop. Get rid of it!  Get rid of it!  Get rid of it!  Get rid of it!  Please just get it out of the cabin.” I backed further into the adjacent guest room and watched from afar.

“Briana. You do realize you’re even farther up the food chain than the average human, right? The worst thing it can do to you is give you a weird rash.” Selwyn deadpanned giving me zero comfort.

“Selwyn, I don’t need you to rationalize every single thing, okay. I’m just asking you to make it go away. Please, I’m literally begging not to see it again. Seriously…please get rid of it.” I didn’t care how, I just needed it gone. Immediately.

“Okay, I’ll get rid of it.” Nick put his hands up and retreated to the kitchen. Selwyn on the other hand turned back towards me with a positively evil grin on his face.

“Whatever you’re planning to do, please know I will not forgive you if you bring that thing anywhere near me. Never. EVER!” I squinted my eyes, but I’m sure I didn’t look nearly as threatening as I tried dripping wet in my towel.

“Whatever do you mean Briana Irene?” Selwyn’s stupid little rhyme only put me more on edge.

Nick came back with a chair and a cardboard box. “Don’t let him get to you Bree. He’s gonna twist this knife until something more interesting comes along.” Nicholas was clearly speaking from experience. The Scion of Lancelot quickly swept the spider and egg sac into the box and sealed the top.

“There. All set B.” Nick smiled and shook the box.

I backed away again. “Fantastic. Now get it away.”

“I’ll do it.” Selwyn suggested reaching out for the box and wiggling his eyebrows and I gasped.

“For the love of all that is good in this world, throw that box in the fire place Nick.” I ordered pointing my finger back down the hall.

Selwyn laughed. “The fire place! You’re literally going to incinerate it? That is dark mystery girl.” Selwyn hummed. “I love it.” He gave me a familiar aroused look before retreating back to his post in the kitchen. Nick sighed and gave me a wink before disappearing back down the hall.

I sped through the rest of my routine and skittered back to the front room couch. Diving under the blanket with my toes tucked underneath me. Nick stepped back inside to place more logs down near the roaring fire. Dusting his palms, he took me in, taking a seat next to me. The cushions sank lower and gravity leaned us closer together.

“Still cold? I can add more logs?” He suggested and I shook my head.

“No, the temperature is fine. Doing spider math.” I admitted woefully and Selwyn laughed from his post in front of the stove.

Nick smirked too. “What may I ask is spider math?”

I shrugged. “My anxiety is calculating the probability of that happening again. Seeing as spiders lay thousands of eggs it’s high. Therefore, I cannot allow my feet to touch the ground. Basic horror movie theory.” I explained with a serious expression. Nick pursed his lips for a strong two seconds before laughter sputtered out. That only made Selwyn lose it too.

I grabbed the nearest pillow and hit him in the back over and over. “B! I’m sorry. I’m sorry! I can’t help it. That was just too cute. The girl who runs straight into danger and can literally breathe fire is afraid of spiders. I just…need time to process this.” Nick held his gut and held his hands up in surrender.

“Arachnophobia is one of the most common fears there is. And there are definitely more around here, so right now my feet will not touch the floor.” What was so surprising to these two?

“So… if we happened to run into any hell spiders, what exactly are you going to do? Run the other way?” Selwyn posed and I felt my eyes widen. I tossed my gaze over to Nick. “Is there really such a thing?” I whimpered.

Nick gave me a look of sheer pity. “The majority of the demons I’ve fought have been of the mammal or reptilian offshoot category. However, when the three of us were in the original Merlin’s laboratory, I did see something…experimental in the insect realm of conjuring.”

Nicholas Davis. Honest to a fault. This time I’d wished he’d lied to me.

“In other words, yes.” I griped pulling back the pillow and curling back into the blanket.

“Don’t worry, for all his teasing, I can guarantee Selwyn is going to triple check the cabin for anymore spiders. He’s like that when it comes to you. Right Sel?” Nick looked back, but Selwyn didn’t budge an inch.

But…ever so slightly…I felt our bond easing open. Small pulses of warmth and reassurance filtered through.

Hmm…well played Kane.

I looked up at Nick with a slow blooming smile. “Yes. He is like that.”

“And by the way… Selwyn has a strong dislike for clowns. He had nightmares about the movie IT when we were kids. They still creep him out. Something about the face paint I think.” Nick wore a devious smile of his own.

We both looked over at the Merlin in question and his eyes were narrowed. “No one likes clowns so who cares. Nicholas dislikes horses.”

Nick shrugged with a large sigh. “Too temperamental. Friendly then deadly. Who can keep up?”

I smiled at this accidental exercise in emotional exposure, but then remembered something pressing. “Speaking of deadly animals… are we going to talk about the beware of alligator sign by the water…or…?”

Nick laughed and nodded. “Yeah I noticed that, but not before seeing you almost dip your hand in that water.”

I laughed and shrugged. “I could totally take a gator.” I winked and we both laughed.

Chapter Text

After we’d all eaten, Sel disappeared to sure up the wards and do a general sweep of the area. I tried my best to not let the comfort Nick and his former Kingsmage provided give me a false sense of security.

The bottom line was we were being pursued.

Whether it was the Order that had caught our trail or regular bounty hunters had yet to be verified. However, in the best-case scenario we’d leave them all in the dust without any further altercations.

Making it back to the others in one piece was the next step in this endless chess game.

Nick was doing that thing he’d been so keen on since we’d first met up again. The moment Selwyn was gone he’d retreated to clean up all the dishes and cookware on his own. But it was clear he was giving me space.

I hated that after everything we’d both been through, it felt like we were past our peak closeness. Like the two of us were drifting away from one another. It was worse than never meeting him. It was tamping down what we had until we felt like strangers playing house. In the midst of all of my grief, these moments between us felt like another silent death of their own.

I can still try. This time together doesn’t have to be in vain.

 I was breaking the number one rule of spider math by letting my feet touch the floor. Luckily, I was brave enough to chance it. I shivered as my feet transferred from warm wood to cold tiles to approach the Scion of Lancelot. Nick leveled me a glance and I smiled, saddling up next to him to dry all the dishes he’d set out.

Neither of us ventured to fill the silence at first. The feeling stood in the direct center between awkward and comfortable normality.  Just when I thought there’d only be the sound of clattering dishware between us, Nick started to hum.

It felt like an olive branch.

The tune even sounded familiar, like something I’d heard a million times on the radio in my childhood kitchen. The lyrics danced over the back of my throat, but never materialized as words past my lips. But I did hum along best I could. Just couldn’t quite place the rest.

“Someone is soft rock fan.” Nick spoke softly.

I looked at him and shrugged. “The song is familiar but I can’t remember the title.”  I hummed some more in a poor attempt at pulling it from my mind. I could feel Nick’s eyes on me while I continued my work of drying dishes. After another minute or two of trying I looked back at him and laughed. “So…are you just going to keep me in suspense?”

“I mean…if it keeps you humming like that, then I’ll never tell.” I felt my face growing warm from the compliment. All I could do was get back to my work. I could hear Nick chuckle at my sudden bashfulness and keep humming.

And I don’t want the world to see me. ‘Cause I don’t think that they’d understand. When everything’s made to be broken. I just want you to know who I am.

I could hear my mom in the kitchen with a cookbook and a text book side my side. Making dinner and sourcing some chemical formula she needed for a work project. At the same time, I was at the dentist office while my Dad held my hand. The radio and my father’s hand were the only distractions I had before I got a cavity filled.

And now…

Now I heard so much of how Nick felt about the world in those heavy words.

“Iris.”

I blinked. “Huh?”

“The song is called Iris. The band is called the Goo  Goo Dolls. Kind of a cult classic.”  Nick shrugged scrubbing the last dish then shutting off the faucet.

“Oh.” I didn’t say much else. Nick let out a telling sigh while shutting off the water and walking away again.

“Do I make you uncomfortable?” The words left my lips before my brain solidified if I should even ask it.

Naturally that question stopped him in his tracks.

At first his face was a puzzle of confusion, but some form of understanding swiped over his expression. He turned around and gave me an unrestrained look of curiosity.“Why do you ask?” Something about the way he said it reminded me of Selwyn. Only difference was that he didn’t tag mystery girl to the end of the question.

“I feel like whenever we get too close to each other, you’ll humor me for a minute. Then you move away.” There was still a pile of wet dishes next to me, but they could wait. Nick angled his body back toward mine. “Do you make me uncomfortable?” He asked like it was the most outlandish thing he’d ever heard. “That depends on your definition of uncomfortable, B.”

He was going to make me spell it out. “The one where I’m next to you and it makes your skin crawl. Or you get mad that I’m even there. Or you’re just counting down the moments until you can get away from me. Like…that kind of uncomfortable.”

If it was true, it’d be better to know. Nick swore he didn’t hate me back at the lodge, but settling that persistent paranoia was hard. Something was off between us.

Well duh Bree, you’re having sex with Selwyn nearly every day. Of course, it’s weird for him. He probably resents me for it.

Nick let out another heavy sigh. It felt like a precursor to a confession. His eyes roamed over me again in a way that made my department store pajamas feel see through. “If that’s the definition we’re working with. I’d say it’s quite the opposite actually.”

That…was not what I was expecting him to say.

 “Then why…” I couldn’t finish the words. Nick was faster.

“Then why can’t I handle being close to you for too long?” Nick laughed, but it was not out of humor. “B. I’m only a man. I can give you your space and wait for you to decide what you need from me. But that doesn’t make me stop wanting you.”

That really was NOT what I was expecting.

In hindsight, (and three years was A LOT of hindsight) it wasn’t impossible to make sense of it. I still loved Nick. I’d told him as much, but we were both at a loss from the extent of our separation from each other. There was so much unsaid. So much damage that needed repair. Selwyn and Nick were able to have that time together. I’d also had that time to work things out with Selwyn.

But Nicholas and I were still figuring out where our past had left us now.

The worse part was the two of us were so caught up in respectability, that the unknown was breaking that delicate “we” that was left between us. I knew we needed to talk, but right now I wanted to at least offer something small. A sign that he wasn’t on the dock waiting for a ship that had long since been taken in by a violent storm.

My feet were moving toward him and I could see the alarm in his eyes. His eyes said bad idea, but when he stopped my approach, it was with hands securely on my hips. Practically squeezing like it was a life line to his self-control. I was slower this time, bringing my hand to brush the stubble growing on the side of his face.

“I haven’t abandoned you. I’m sorry if it felt like that. I don’t want to bum rush you tonight. It’s already so late, but maybe tomorrow…? Before we leave, lets walk a trail and just talk about it all. Can we?” We both needed this drastically. Selwyn might complain if we stayed any place too long, but the fabric of our trio was just as important.

If not more.

“That…that sounds perfect Bree.” Nick clearly wanted to say more, but held it in. Instead, he placed a hand over mine, then turned to kiss the inside of my palm. Then he kissed my wrist. Before the affection could heat my insides any more, Nick was pulling me to sit on the couch.

But still…he didn’t sit with me.

“Where are you-” I couldn’t finish before Nick put up a box of Swiss Miss.

“I’m coming to join you. Just making hot chocolate. Want some?” His face was a light with a quick grin I hadn’t seen on him in far far too long.

“Yes please!” I smiled right back.

The gesture made me hopeful. We could get through this too.

Next thing I knew Selwyn was laying me in one of the beds as my sleepy eyes processed the changes in my surroundings. I could smell the fresh soap and heat billowing off of his skin. He’d just taken a shower and he was just in his boxers settling into the bed next to me.

“Hmm…did I fall asleep on the couch?” I muttered pulling my mind back to the hot chocolate mug that lulled me to sleep.

“Sure did. Probably best you go back to sleep too. You haven’t been getting enough of it lately.”  Selwyn said with a slight smirk, pulling the sheets over me.

I felt my lips tug upwards to. “I wonder whose fault that is.” I mumbled giving him a suggestive look. Sel’s entire expression spoke of barely bottled want, pulling himself closer to me. My face tingled from his eyes, then my lips from his own chaste kiss. Finally, he kissed my forehead and pulled away.

“Where you going?” I whimpered pitifully making him give me an amused expression.

“Just turning off the lights. That is…unless you’re too scared of the spiders and want them on.” The former Kingsmage teased and I rolled my eyes. Hearing no words of protest, he cut the lights then slithered under the sheets with me.

I should tell him. Shouldn’t I? Yes, I had to.

“Selwyn?” There was a question in my voice.

“Hmm.” He acknowledged.

“I…spoke with Nick tonight. At least…we started to, but it seemed like a better conversation for the morning. I asked him to go for a walk with me tomorrow. So we can finally talk about…well everything. The two of us…we haven’t even really talked about it all. Not like you and I have.” My voice came out small and unsure, but there was no response. Not after an entire minute. Quiet for another two.

Finally, I couldn’t take it. Selwyn’s silence was too telling.

I rolled over to meet his eyes and those golden moons glowed right back towards me. In the dark I could only make out small bits of his expression from the moonlight pouring in. His entire face looked…extremely displeased.

I reached my hand out to his face, much like I had to Nick’s less than an hour ago. Like the Selwyn I knew he leaned into my touch. Seeing him reacting like normal was a bit of relief, but I could still sense that neither of us had indulged in a complete exhale yet.

“Please. Tell me how that makes you feel. I need to know mystery boy.”  I muttered caressing him still.

Even after my request he was silent, but from what I could tell, it was from all the mulling going on in his head. Our link was too fuzzy to be absolutely sure.

“I know things are different between Nicholas and I now, but I can’t help but remember when it was always the two of us competing for approval. Rivals for his father’s affection. I just…don’t want this to be that all over again. Briana… you know that I would do anything and everything in my power to keep you close to me. My love for you feels…dangerous. Monstrous. I’m not sure how the three of us can survive if Nick and I are competing for you.” Selwyn’s forecast for how this all could fall into disaster didn’t fall on deaf ears.

I had my fears as well. Who wouldn’t? I was in love with two men at once. When had I ever seen something like this go well? I wondered if anyone had ever seen this go well.

But we’d already done the impossible more than once. What was one more miracle?

“Then don’t compete for me. Love isn’t a competition. When I see you both, I don’t think about who l love more. I just see two people that I care about more than air. If you both need more of me, I’m willing to give that. Honestly, that’s all I want. After all this fighting is over, loving the people I have left is all I want to do. Selwyn, you and Nick are my home now.” I didn’t realize it was true until the words passed my lips.

I just wanted to be with the people that felt like home to me.

I could see my Merlin’s eyes soften at my admission and he pulled me into him by the waist. He kissed my shoulder and breathed in my scent like it was oxygen. “You’re my home too cariad. I’ll… think about what you said. For now, just get some sleep, okay?”

“Okay.” I mumbled feeling reassured and unsure all at once.

Sleep didn’t come easy for either of us that night.

I was somewhere between waking and sleep when I felt myself being laid down onto a soft surface. It felt like déjà vu. Hadn’t Selwyn already carried me to bed?

  Before I could study more, my feet ghosted over the ground, but only just barely. A breeze passing between my feet and the floor told me whatever I was laying on was moving…maybe even spinning. I tried to take in more details, but something silky was seated over my eyes.

  A blindfold?

  “Why am I…”

  “Ssshhh…” A deep voice hushed me and I felt tingling over my skin, then the faintest kiss over my neck. I tensed placing my hand over the chest of the person above me and I felt a gentle purr.

  “Relax mystery girl. It’s just me.” A pause.  A longer press of his lips. “Are you enjoying this? Should I stop?” His voice murmured and he spread his wicked tongue over a spot on my neck that was positively irresistible.

  “No s’fine.” I could still feel my own fatigue slowing my words, but I liked having him close. Normally he’d order me to speak clearly like a drill sergeant, but today he seemed much more merciful.

  Selwyn’s kissed trailed further and further down ghosting over every sensitive part of me until he stopped just over the hem of my cotton shorts.

  “B, you are just so beautiful. I’m just dying to make you feel good. Can I?”

  I giggled a bit at the dramatics. “Yes, you can.” I felt the cotton slip away from underneath me and did my best not to tighten my thighs around the tongue teasing them.

  Wait…Selwyn never called me B? That was…

  Another pair of lips pressed into mine, soft and teasing at first. Moaning against my mouth until the lip lock grew more entangled. I felt another tongue graze my clit, both sets of mouths caressing me until I was dizzy with pleasure.

  Before I could process both men working over me, I was inching closer and closer to release.

 I gasped upwards and my eyes flew open.

Morning sun was pouring in from the windows behind the headboard.

All the while I had to place my hand over my heart to stop it from beating so erratically. Not to mention the wetness pooling underneath me.

That was… quite the dream. While I worked at the diner, I’d fill my mind with all kinds of fantasies of a life where I could be free to love who I wanted to, how I wanted to. Sure, I’d daydreamed of having both men in my bed at once, but something about it felt so far from reality. An over indulgence from an aether caged girl.

Yet, nothing had ever felt that…real before.

I have to go clean up.

I stumbled out of bed and into the closest bathroom. Completely forgetting to be afraid of what creepy crawling insect might decide to surprise me next. I cleaned up, washed my face, brushed my teeth, and finally brought my hair back to life once she was released from her slumber inside my bonnet. Changed into the jeans and t-shirt I’d brought into the bathroom with me and felt more relaxed.

By the time I made it back to the room Selwyn was laying on the bed with a smirk on his face.

He…couldn’t know. Could he?

 “Good morning, Briana. Did you sleep well?” He tilted his head and dropped his eyes to my thighs before raking them back up again.

 That look. He definitely knows I had a wet dream.

“Guilty.” What else could I say. I’m only human. I did my best to ignore him, sliding my dirt clothes into my bag.

“Indeed. Is this what happens if I don’t tend to you? You get excited all on your own and have little… accidents?” All the while he twisted his fists into the sheets and took a huge whiff. 

I couldn’t stop myself. My entire face felt like the bottom of a frying pan. I paced towards him yanking the pillow from under his head and started walloping him with it.

“Selwyn Kane! You *poff* are *poff* such *poff*a *poff* pervert! *poff*” The Merlin didn’t even try to stop me. He just cackled like the miscreant he was.

“Hey B! Ready to...” Nick walked by in time to witness my acts of violence.

“Should I even ask?” Our resident golden retriever inquired and I shouted “No!”.

That only made Selwyn laugh harder.

After breakfast, we left Selwyn to work out our next arrangements while Nick and I started our trail walk. It didn’t take long for dirt paths to trade over into wooden land bridges over muddy water.  The swinging air plants multiplied and made a shushing music when the wind passed through them.

“I remember the morning they were giving out assignments for “troubled students”, there was another girl who was supposed to be your student chaperone. She didn’t look too thrilled, so I asked if she wanted to trade. Sure enough, she gave me the folder with your picture and class schedule then was gone. I took one look at your picture and knew I’d made the right decision.  At the time, it was the first good choice I’d made in years. Still feels that way today.” Nicholas reminisced while his eyes remained on the foliage all around us.

“Do you remember that day B?” Now it seemed like my turn to look around and recall the past.

“Hard to forget the tall blonde white kid screaming my entire name like a bullhorn.” I shook my head, breathed a laugh through my nose.

“Good. I wanted to leave an impression on you. Even back then, I wanted you to like me.” Nick carded his hands through his hair with a bashful smile, but I knew better than that. In his own way, Nick usually went after what he wanted. Maybe not as directly as someone else we both knew and loved, but with no less ferocity.

“You didn’t waist much time. We were kissing not long after that.” It was true. Still, I never realized he’d like me that early on.

Nick pivoted over a large set of roots. “Well you didn’t make it easy for me. I practically had to beg you to kiss me.”

Beg? This is news to me.

“What?! I didn’t make you beg. I just…I like to be sure. That’s all.”

“Mixed signals aren’t exactly my strong suit B. I don’t think I left any room for doubt. I’m more positive it was you doing that spider thing.” Now I was really confused.

“Spider thing? What does that even mean?” My brows pinched in.

“For most things you are kick down the door brave and strong B. Charge right in and get it done with no complaints. Buuuuttttttt…. every now and then when it’s something you’re really scared of or something makes you too nervous to act, you turn small. Your voice gets quieter and you can just see the wheels spinning in your head. That, is the spider thing.” Nick poked his fingers between my eyes and gave me a knowing look.

“Is that strange or something? Everyone gets nervous.” Even the Shadow King, though I’d only seen it once or twice.

“No, it just seemed clear that you didn’t show that side of you to many people. Made me feel special that I got to see it. Made me like you even more.” The more Nick spoke the clearer it was to me. He really didn’t do mixed signals. He wanted to spend this time telling me how he fell for me. Explaining all the things he still liked about me.

It was so heartwarming. So Nick.

It made me want to be honest with him too. “Those first few weeks were really a blur. The Order. The demons. The magic… it was all so new to me. But the moment I was sure I felt something for you was after the attack at the arena. All I could think of was all the things I had yet to thank you for. Including the way you always made me feel.” There was a lazy smile on his face then, but the true warmth melted from Nick’s gaze. His expressions always gave him away.

So naturally, when that slow sadness crept onto his face too… and the shine in his eyes grew dull, I knew he was ready to say something more.

“You apologized for leaving, but I don’t know if I’ve extended the same sentiment to you. Not properly any way. Selwyn told me on those days. Before and after the Order held you both captive; he said he could practically feel how much you needed me there. Knowing that now and remembering how I left you both after all you’d done to find me. God… it still hurts like hell to think about. But I can’t take it back now.” Nicholas clenched his fists tight. Like he was testing his strength to spin back the wheel of time himself.

“I don’t blame you for leaving Nick. It did hurt, but you needed that time remember? Besides, we wouldn’t have half the connections we need to navigate now if things didn’t happen that way.” In the fray we each found new strength.

The struggle made us stronger too.

“That is true, but…I know for a fact, if I hadn’t left you two behind, you would have never left with Erebus like you did. You didn’t feel safe to stay B. That is why you thought it would all be better if you just left. And I’ll never forgive myself for that.”

I was speechless.

I had no idea Nick had been holding on to guilt like this, but I shouldn’t have been surprised. The worst part was, there was a lot of truth in what he’d said. I’d wrecked Volition. Split up the lodge and even made the Lieges choose sides. Every place I’d touched was worse off when I left. Even Valec bar!

I was chaos personified. Not even Nick could have protected me from what I was.

What I am.

“Best not to focus on the past too much. We can acknowledge it all we want, but we damn sure can’t change it.” I muttered kicking a twig out of our path.

Nick exhaled heavily. “Well said.”

“Not an original thought. A spirit once told me that. It just kinda stuck I guess.” I admitted with a sigh just as heavy. “But it is true Nick. Cause look at the three of us today. Still on the run, but stronger than before and together. Finally together!” I skipped ahead on the sheer levity that notion brought me.

I waited for Nick to catch up again. “If you’d told me this would happen just a few months ago I would have spilled hot coffee on your lap.” I stopped and looked down at a stubborn wild flower leaning out of the shade and into the sun. “Even through all the grief, today is still a miracle.”

“That may be true for you, but I knew I was going to find you again.” Nick’s voice was strong and sure.

I swirled around wondering if Mariah did fortune telling on the side. “How did you know?”

The Scion of Lancelot stopped and gave me a look so bold it gave me chills. “Finding you again was all I ever wanted. I would have looked until the day I died. Having you in my life B, that’s my miracle.”

Then there it was. The feeling I had been missing for years. The warmth that bloomed in my chest and sparked all the way down to my toes. This was us.

Like always, my footsteps followed my heart forward until my hands were around his waist. Nick pulled me into his arms without a moment’s hesitation. My eyes beat upwards. His palm swept up to the back of my neck. I wet my lips to prepare for the impact. His eyes whisked down the moment my tongue swipe over the skin of my mouth.

I leaned in ready to kiss him the way I had when we’d first fell in love.

Instead of a kiss. I spewed words vomit.

“We need to talk to Selwyn.”